ِ‫بِسِم ه‬ ‫اَّلل ال هر ْح َٰم ِن ال هرِحيِم‬ ْ

ِ ‫ات لُ ما أُوِحي إِل ْيك ِمن ا ْل ِكت‬ ۖ ‫اب وأقِِم الصهَلة‬ ْ ۖ ِ‫ى ع ِن ا ْلف ْحشاءِ وا ْل ُمنكر‬ َٰ ‫ن الصهَلة ت ْنه‬ ‫إِ ه‬ ِ‫كر ه‬ ِ ‫ول‬ ۖ ‫كب ُر‬ ‫ذ‬ ْ ‫اَّلل أ‬ ْ ُ ‫صن ُعون‬ ‫و ه‬ ْ ‫اَّللُ ي ْعل ُم ما ت‬ Recite, [O Muhammad], what has been revealed to you of the Book and establish prayer. Indeed, prayer prohibits immorality and wrongdoing, and the remembrance of Allāh is greater. And Allāh knows that which you do. (Suraht Al Ankabut 29: 45)

،‫ وأخلصوا لو‬،‫ف اتقوا هللا عباد هللا واعبدوه حق عبادتو‬ ً‫تقربوا إليو خوف اً وطمعا‬

Fear Allāh Oh worshippers and pray to Him in a way He deserves, worship Him sincerely and prostrate to him with total humbleness and joy.

1

To my late wife Mrs Mary Ann (Maryam) Ramzy who was a pillar of support and shining beacon to those around her. May Allah have mercy on her soul and house her in the highest heavens.

2

Contents

ْ ‫ص‬ ْ ‫كتاب‬ ُ َ ‫ال‬ ‫الة‬ ............................................................................... 8 A BOOK OF PRAYER FOR CONVERTS & BEGINNERS ................ 8 PREFACE ........................................................................................ 8 OPENING SERMON ................................................................ 12 THE HISTORY OF SALĀH ........................................................ 13 CHAPTER ONE ........................................................................ 16 INTRODUCTION TO SALĀH ................................................................. 16 Prayer is the Key to Salvation ................................................... 16 MORE DEFINITIONS FOR SALĀH .......................................................... 17 THE PURPOSE OF SALĀH ................................................................... 18 CHAPTER TWO ....................................................................... 20 BASIC PREPARATIONS FOR SALĀH ........................................................ 20 PERFORMING THE FULL BODY WASH (ً‫ ُغغ‬GHUSL)................................ 20 HOW TO PERFORM GHUSL ................................................................. 20 PERFORMING GHUSL IN THE SEA, RIVER OR OTHER SOURCES OF WATER........ 22 CHAPTER THREE .................................................................... 23 PERFORMANCE OF ABLUTION (WUḌUʾ) ................................................ 23 HOW TO PERFORM WUḌUʾ ............................................................... 23 ILLUSTRATIONS FOR PERFORMING WUḌUʾ ............................................. 24 ACTIONS WHICH INVALIDATE THE WUḌUʾ ............................................. 25 THE ACTIONS WHICH BREAK THE WUḌUʾ INCLUDE: .................................. 25 CHAPTER FOUR...................................................................... 26 PERFORMING GHUSL OR WUḌUʾ WITH DUST OR PURE, CLEAN SOIL (TAYAMMUM) ................................................................................ 26 OBJECTS WITH WHICH TAYAMMUM IS PERMISSIBLE .................................. 27 HOW TO PERFORM TAYAMMUM INSTEAD OF WUḌUʾ/GHUSL ....................... 27 CHAPTER FIVE ....................................................................... 31 CLOTHING FOR PRAYER .................................................................... 31 CLOTHING FOR THE MALE WORSHIPPER ................................................ 31 COVERING THE HEAD ....................................................................... 32 CLOTHING FOR THE FEMALE WORSHIPPER ............................................. 32 CHAPTER SIX ......................................................................... 34 THE DIRECTION OF PRAYER ............................................................... 34 3

HOW TO FIND THE QIBLAH ................................................................ 34 HOW TO FIND THE QIBLAH WITH A COMPASS ......................................... 34 HOW TO PRAY IF YOU CANNOT FIND OR CALCULATE THE QIBLAH .................. 35 CHAPTER SEVEN .................................................................... 36 PLACES WHERE SALĀH CAN BE PERFORMED ............................................. 36 SALĀH IN A MOSQUE (MASJID) ........................................................... 36 SALĀH AT HOME ............................................................................. 37 SALĀH IN OTHER PLACES .................................................................. 38 PLACES IN WHICH PRAYER CANNOT BE PERFORMED ................................... 38 CHAPTER EIGHT .................................................................... 39 THE CALL TO PRAYER (ADHAN) .......................................................... 39 HOW TO PERFORM THE ADHAN ........................................................... 40 HOW TO PERFORM THE „IQĀMAH‟ (‫ )البَِـخ‬.............................................. 41 CHAPTER NINE ...................................................................... 43 CONDITIONS OF STANDING FOR SALĀH ................................................. 43 Humbleness in Salāh. ............................................................... 43 CHAPTER TEN ........................................................................ 45 THE ACTIONS OF SALĀH ................................................................... 45 THE ACTIONS OF SALĀH IN GENERAL INCLUDE: ....................................... 45 THE WORDS TO BE UTTERED IN SALĀH INCLUDE: ..................................... 45 OBLIGATORY PARTS OF THE SALĀH (ْ‫ أسْوب‬ARKAN OR PILLARS) ................... 46 OTHER SIGNIFICANT/ESSENTIAL PARTS OF SALĀH (WAJIBĀT ‫بد‬ ْْ َ‫عج‬ ِ ‫َا‬ٚ ) .......... 48 THE SUNAN OF SALĀH - OPTIONAL PARTS OF SALĀH ................................. 53 ْ ْ‫ )عّٕخ‬.............................. 54 OPTIONAL SAYINGS (SUNANTUL AQWĀL ‫َاي‬ ْْ ٛ‫ل‬٤‫ا‬ ْ ‫ ) عّٕخ‬.............................. 57 OPTIONAL ACTIONS (SUNNATUL AF„ĀL ْ‫االفؼبي‬ CHAPTER ELEVEN .................................................................. 58 SALĀH MADE EASY .......................................................................... 58 SEVEN STEPS TO SUCCESS................................................................. 58 STEP ONE: ................................................................................... 58 SIMPLE STRUCTURE ......................................................................... 58 STEP TWO: ................................................................................... 63 STEP THREE: ................................................................................. 70 STEP FOUR: .................................................................................. 78 STEP FIVE: ................................................................................... 87 STEP SIX: ..................................................................................... 97 Performing Three Units (Rakaʿāt) of Salāh: ............................... 97 Performing Three Units of Salāh ............................................... 97 STEP SEVEN: ............................................................................... 111 4

Four Units (Rakaāt) of Salāh ................................................... 111 Performing Four Units (Rakaat ‫بد‬ ْْ ‫ ) َس َو َؼ‬of Salāh........................ 111 Supplication (Duā) at End of Salāh .......................................... 127 FURTHER CONDITIONS FOR PERFORMING SALĀH.................................... 129 CONDITIONS THAT MAKE THE SALĀH INVALID ....................................... 129 The conditions for Salāh to be accepted .................................. 130 CHAPTER TWELVE ............................................................... 131 TIMES FOR PERFORMING DAILY FARD AND SUNNAH PRAYER...................... 131 TIMES FOR SALĀH ......................................................................... 132 The Five Daily Prayers ............................................................ 132 The Noon Prayer (Salāt al-Dhuhr) ........................................... 132 The Late Afternoon Prayer (Salāt al-„Asr) ................................. 133 The Sunset Prayer (Salāt al-Maghrib) ...................................... 133 The Night Prayer (Salāt al-ʿIshā) ............................................ 133 Benefits of Praying at the Right Time ...................................... 134 Times when it is Forbidden to Perform the Fard Prayers ........... 134 Forbidden Times to Perform Voluntary Prayers ........................ 135 CHAPTER THIRTEEN ............................................................ 137 MISTAKES COMMONLY MADE IN SALĀH ............................................... 137 ADDITIONAL ACTIONS THAT ARE PERMITTED IN SALĀH............................. 142 ّ ‫)ع‬ َ ..................................................... 144 PRAYER MAT (SAJJĀDAH ‫غـب َد ْْح‬ CHAPTER FOURTEEN ........................................................... 145 THE CONGREGATIONAL FRIDAY PRAYER (ṢALĀTUL AL-JUMUʿAH) ............... 145 Traditions of Fridays............................................................... 146 Listening to the Khutbah (Sermon).......................................... 148 Warning for those who do not participate in Friday Prayer ........ 148 CHAPTER FIFTEEN ............................................................... 150 THE PRAYER OF THE TRAVELLER (SALĀH AL-MUSĀFIR) ............................ 150 Distance of Travel .................................................................. 151 When a Traveller becomes a Resident ..................................... 151 Combining Two Prayers when Travelling ................................. 151 CHAPTER SIXTEEN............................................................... 153 MISSED FARD SALĀHS OR COMPENSATORY PRAYERS (SALĀTUL QADĀ) ........ 153 CHAPTER SEVENTEEN .......................................................... 157 The Eid Prayer (Salātul Eid) .................................................... 157 Eid al-Fitr .............................................................................. 158 Actions of the Prophet (pbuh) on the Day of Eid ...................... 158 Giving Alms (Zakāt al-Fitr ‬‫ )صوبحْاٌفطش‬....................................... 159 5

Saying the Takbirāt during the Eid Prayer: ............................... 160 Time of Salāt al-Eid ................................................................ 161 Conditions for Performing Salāt al-ʿEid.................................... 161 The Method of Performing the Eid Prayer ................................ 161 ْ ٤‫ذْا‬١ ُ ‫ػ‬ The Eid of Sacrifice (Eid al-Aḍhaَٝ‫ضؾ‬ ِ (ْ .......................... 161 Eid al-Aḍha and the Story of prophet Ibrāhim (A) .................... 162 CHAPTER EIGHTEEN ............................................................ 164 THE LAST PRAYER OF THE DAY (SALĀTUL WITR ‫رش‬ِٚ ْ) ............................. 164 Definition of Witr ................................................................... 164 Importance of Salātul Witr ...................................................... 164 The Time of Salātul Witr ......................................................... 164 The Number of Units for Salātul Witr ....................................... 165 The Method of Performing Salātul Witr .................................... 166 Supplication in Salātul Witr (Qunoot) ....................................... 167 CHAPTER NINETEEN ............................................................ 169 OTHER OPTIONAL OR NAWAFIL AND SUNNAH PRAYERS ........................... 169 Regular Sunnah Prayers ......................................................... 170 CHAPTER TWENTY ............................................................... 172 FUNERAL PRAYER (SALĀTUL JANĀZAH)................................................ 172 How to Perform Salātul Janāzah.............................................. 173 To Pray the Prayer itself ......................................................... 173 PRAYER FOR SALUTATION TO / UPON ENTERING THE MOSQUE (SALĀTUL TAHIYATUL MASJID) ...................................................................... 174 CHAPTER TWENTY ONE ....................................................... 175 UNRESTRICTED OPTIONAL PRAYERS ................................................... 175 Ramadan Night Prayers (Salātut Taraweeh)............................. 175 ُّ ‫الح‬ The Prayer of Repentance (Salātul Tawbahْ‫ثَخ‬ٛ‫اٌز‬ ُْ ّ‫ )ص‬............ 176 How to Perform Salātut Tawbah ............................................. 177 Salāh for Glorifying God (Salātul Tasbeeh)............................... 178 How to Perform Salātul Tasbeeh ............................................. 179 ّ َٙ ‫الح ْاٌ َز‬ Night Prayers (Salātul Tahaj-jud ‫غذ‬ ُْ ّ‫ (ْص‬.......................... 181 Method for performing Salātut Tahaj-jud ................................. 182 Salāh in Hajj (Salātul Tawaf) .................................................. 183 َ ٌ‫الح ْا‬ Salāh for Fear of something (Salāhtul Khauf ْ‫ف‬ٛ‫خ‬ ُْ ّ‫ )ص‬........ 184 ْ ُ ٌ‫َالحْا‬ ُ ‫خ‬ Salātul Eclipse (Salātul Al-Khusuf ‫ف‬ٛ‫غ‬ ‫(ص‬....................... 184 Salāh for Guidance (Salātul Istikharah) .................................... 185 The Procedure for Salātul Istikharah ....................................... 185 Mid morning prayer (Salātul Ḍuha) ......................................... 187 How to perform this Salāh: ..................................................... 188 6

Morning prayer (Salātul Awwabin)() ......................................... 188 Prayer for Rain (Salātul Istisqa‟) .............................................. 188 How to ask Allāh for Rain ....................................................... 188 Prayer for Need (Salāt al-Hājah) ............................................. 189 CHAPTER TWENTY TWO ...................................................... 191 ACTIONS WHICH ARE ACCEPTABLE AND UNACCEPTABLE IN SALĀH ............... 191 The first types are those actions that cause the Salāh to be rejected and include:.............................................................. 192 The second types are actions that do not break Salāh but are considered disrespectful and make the prayer weak. These include: ............................................................................................. 192 CHAPTER TWENTY THREE ................................................... 193 RECOMMENDED SUPPLICATIONS (DUʿĀ) ............................................. 193 Verses and Duʿas from the holy Qurān ................................... 206 GLOSSARY ........................................................................... 216 QURĀN VERSES USED .......................................................... 222 APPENDIX............................................................................ 228 DECLARATION AFTER IMPORTANT NAMES ......................... 230 TRANSLITERATION ............................................................. 231 Transliteration table for brill with extra explanation .................. 231

7

ْ ‫ص‬ ْ ‫كتاب‬ ُ َ ‫ال‬ ‫الة‬ A Book of Prayer for Converts, Beginners & Experts Preface In today's world, where education is taking the lead and technology enables such easy access to films, games and communication, it is no surprise that after our daily work and chores have been completed, there is not much time left for learning about religion, and it seems the prayer (Salāh), which is the second pillar of Islam, has fallen into neglect. Over three decades of research into the Qur‟an, Islam and the rituals of „Ibadah (worship), and after much discussion, many interviews, countless hours of talking and listening to the opinions of Muslims all over the world, including Islamic scholars, Imams, ordinary Muslims and new Muslims (converts), I discovered that many of our brothers and sisters in Islam are unaware of many aspects of the prayer; from how to make the intention to pray or how to perform the call to prayer, to how and when ablution is required, or even how to perform a simple two unit (rak‟ah) prayer with the necessary sincerity, humbleness and devotion. Gaping holes exist in the knowledge of many when it concerns this vital aspect of our religion.

8

Upon further research I discovered such individuals were often confronted by small obstacles which they were unable to overcome, „I am too old to ask‟ for example, or „I am not Arab and cannot pronounce the phrases‟, or „No one ever taught us the right way‟ or „We have been taught this way by my grandmother‟ and so on and so forth. As a result of such obstacles or misunderstandings about the correct procedure and importance of the prayer, some Muslims tend to neglect it altogether. This will take them out of the realm of Islam. Others do perform the Salāh but it may be full of mistakes in pronunciation or actions. Many may not have paid enough attention to learning Arabic or the meaning of the prayer and some make serious mistakes which completely alter the meaning of their prayer. An example of this is in Surah al-Fatihah, the Opening Chapter repeated in every unit of the prayer; I heard one mistakenly reciting „ihdima as-sirat al-mustaqeem‟ instead of „ihdina as-sirat al-mustaqeem‟, the meaning changes from “guide us to the straight path” to “destruct the right path”! Thus, unintentionally, for many years he had been asking for the destruction of the right path as opposed to guidance. I‟ve also found that many do not know the correct procedure to follow should they make a mistake in the Salāh. As a result of these discoveries, I compiled this book with the intention that it will ease the challenge of learning of the five daily prayers (Salāh) for those who have encountered such difficulties or obstacles. 9

This book explains the procedure of the Salāh from the very beginning in a straightforward and simple fashion. Explanations are accompanied by illustrations, for all beginners, converts, and new comers to Islam, and those who may have been Muslim all their lives but are struggling to worship Allāh in the way He deserves to be worshipped.

With this book, for you as a worshipper of Allāh, there should no longer be any need for embarrassment, no need to ask about the things that you do not know about the simple prayer, and no excuse left to say I don‟t, cant or haven‟t. It is all written in a clear and simple form in the Arabic and English language. This book not only written to ease the challenge of mastering of the five daily prayers but to turn it into the most enjoyable daily experience, in such a way that it is pleasing to both the servant and the Creator. As we begin this book, one thing I would like to recommend from the outset, particularly for brand new Muslims, is to perform your Salāh as much as you can and as many times as possible, anywhere, in any way you can, with or without Wuḍuʾ, sitting or standing, on your travels or at home. Step by step, bit by bit, day by day you will perfect your performance will taste the fruits of your work both in this world and the hereafter, and the prayer will eventually become a source of joy and peace, not the burden or overbearing duty that many unfortunately see it as. 10

Note: We strongly recommend that you should learn the Salāh step after step in the best way that you can, at a pace that is suitable for you. New converts to Islam should know that the five daily prayers were ordained for early Muslims ten years after the first revelation. So pace yourself, take it steadily and learn it by heart and sincerely. You will reap the rewards in this world and the next, inshaAllāh.

11

Opening Sermon ‫بسم ميحرلا نمحرلا هللا‬ ْ ْ َّ ‫ا‬ ُ ّ‫ؾ‬ ْ ََٔٚ ُْٖ ‫َذ‬ ْ َْٔ‫َلِل‬ ْ ‫ْاٌؾ‬ ِ َّ ِ َْ‫َّذ‬ ْ‫ئبد‬١‫ِْٓع‬ْٚ‫سْأٔفغٕب‬ٚ‫رْثبهللِْْٓشش‬ٛ‫ٔؼ‬ْٖٚ‫ٔغزغفش‬ْٚٗ ُْ ُٕ ١‫غ َز ِؼ‬ ِ َ َ َّ َّ َّ َ َ َ َ َ ْ ْ َ َ َ َّ ُ ُ ُ ُ ُ ْ ْ ْ ْ ْ َ َ ُ ‫َذْأْْالْاٌِْٗاِال‬ٙ‫َأش‬ٌْْٚٗ َٞ‫ض ًٍِْفالْ٘ب ِد‬٠ََِْٓٚ ًٌْْٗ‫ض‬ ُ ِٖ ‫ ِذ‬َٙ٠َِْْٓ‫أػّبٌٕب‬ ْ‫ْاَلِل‬ ِ ِْ‫ْاَلِلْفال‬ َ ُ َّ ‫َأ‬ُْٚٗ ٌََْ‫ه‬٠‫ْشش‬ َ ُٖ ‫َؽ َذ‬ ُ ‫س‬َٚ ُْٖ ‫ًاْػ ْْج ُذ‬ ْ ٚ َ ََُّ‫ْْمَحُم‬ ٌٗٛ‫َع‬ ِ َ ‫ْال‬ ٌْٝ‫لبيْهللاْرؼب‬ َّ ‫اْاَلِلْؽ‬ٛ َّ ‫ ُر‬ّٛ َ ّ ُ ٍِ‫غ‬ ُ َ‫َالْر‬ْٚٗ ْ ُِ ُْ ْ ‫َأَ ْٔ ُز‬ْٚ‫ْٓاِال‬ ْْٛ ‫اْارَّ ُم‬ُٕٛ َِ ‫َٓ ْءَا‬٠‫َبْاٌَّ ِز‬ُّٙ٠َ‫َبأ‬٠ ِ ِ‫َكْرُ َمبر‬ َ َّ ُ ‫اْ َسثَّ ُى‬ٛ‫بطْارَّ ُم‬ ُ َّٕ ٌ‫َبْا‬ُّٙ٠َ‫َبأ‬٠ ْ ِِ ُْ ْ ‫خٍَ َم ُى‬ َ ٍَ‫خ‬ َ َٚ ْ‫ؽ َذ ٍح‬ َ ْٞ‫ُْاٌَّ ِز‬ َ ْٚ ‫َبْ َص‬ْٕٙ ِِ ْ‫ك‬ ْ‫َّب‬ُٙ ْٕ ِِ ْ‫َش‬ َّْ ‫ث‬َٚ ْ‫َب‬ٙ‫ع‬ ِ ‫َا‬ْٚ‫ظ‬ ٍ ‫َْٓٔ ْف‬ َّ ِ‫َ ْسؽَبََْا‬٤‫َا‬ْٚٗ َ ‫ْاَلِل‬ َ َ ‫ْو‬ َ ٌَُ‫غبء‬ ْ ‫ ُى‬١ْ ٍَ‫ْػ‬ َ ْ‫ب‬ َ َ‫ْر‬ٞ‫اْاَلِلْاٌَّ ِز‬ٛ َ َِٔٚ ْ‫شًا‬١ِ‫َبالْوض‬ ‫جًب‬١ِ‫ُْ َسل‬ ‫َارَّ ُم‬ْٚ‫غب ًء‬ ‫ِسع‬ ِ ِ‫ْْث‬ٛ َ َّ ْ َ َّ ُ ُ َ ٌُٛ‫ َُل‬ْٚ‫اْاَلِل‬ٛ ْ ٍِ ‫ص‬ ْ ‫ث َُى‬ُٛٔ‫ْر‬ ْ ‫ى‬ ْ ‫ُْأَ ْػَّبٌَ ُى‬ ْ ‫ؼٌَْ ُى‬ ْ ٠ُ ْ‫ ًذا‬٠‫الْع ِذ‬ َ ُْ ُْ ٌَْْ‫ َْغ ِفش‬٠َٚ ُْ ْٛ ‫اْل‬ٛ ‫اْارَّ ُم‬ُٕٛ َِ ‫َٓ ْءَا‬٠‫َبْاٌَّ ِز‬ُّٙ٠َ‫َبأ‬٠ َ َّ َ ‫ْفبص‬ َ ‫ْف َم ْذ‬ َ ُٗ ٌَٛ‫َع‬ ُ ‫س‬َٚ ْ‫ْاَلِل‬ ْ َِٚ ً ١‫ظ‬ َ ‫ ًص‬ْٛ ‫َْف‬ ‫ّب‬ ِ ‫اْػ‬ ِ ٠ُ َْٓ َ َّ ِ‫طغ‬ All thanks and praise is due to Allāh, we seek His help and forgiveness. We seek refuge in Allāh from the evil within ourselves and the consequences of our evil deeds. Whoever Allāh guides will never be led astray, and whoever Allāh leads astray will never find guidance. I bear witness there is no God but Allāh, alone without any partners, and I bear witness that Muhammad is His servant and His Messenger. Allāh Ta-āla Says, “O you who have believed, fear Allāh as He should be feared and do not die except as Muslims in submission to Him.” (Q 3:102) “O mankind, fear your Lord, who created you from one soul and created from it its mate and dispersed from both of them many men and women. And fear Allāh, through whom you ask one another, and the wombs. Verily, Allāh is ever watching over you.” (Q 4:1) “O you who have believed, fear Allāh and speak words of appropriate justice. He will then amend for you your deeds and forgive your sins, and whoever obeys Allāh and His Messenger has certainly attained a great attainment.” (Q 33:70-71) 12

The History of Salāh The story of the establishment of Salāh, the Muslims‟ daily prayer, dates back to the creation of Ādam (a) (1). As Allāh states in the Holy Qurān the reason for the creation of mankind was to establish the worship of Allāh on earth. Allāh (swt) states in the Holy Qurān, Chapter 50 (The letter ُ (Qāf)). Qāf, ‫َسح ق‬ٛ‫ع‬ “I have only created

“Wa mā khalaqtul

Jinn and men that

jinna wal-insa illā li

they may serve Me.”

yaʿbudūn”

ْ ‫ذ‬ َّ ‫غ‬ ُ ‫خٍَ ْم‬ َ ْ ‫َِب‬َٚ ْ َ‫َاْلٔظ‬ ِ ٌ‫ْا‬ ِ ْ ْٚ ٓ ْ ْْٚ ِ ‫ َْؼ ُج ُذ‬١ٌِْ‫اِ َّال‬

(Qurān 50:56). The performance of Salāh has been commanded by Allāh to all nations throughout the ages. This command was delivered by all Messengers and Prophets, including the last, Prophet Muhammad (pbuh)(2). Each one of these deliverances to each prophet has a fascinating story of its own. In Islam, the miraculous story of the command to establish Salāh started in the tenth year of prophethood, when the Prophet Muhammad (pbuh), the Messenger of Islam, was invited to the crown of the Heavens, in order to meet his Creator, the angels and the dwellers of seven Heavens (Paradise). This event happened during a

ِ‫ عَليهِِالسالم‬. Meaning „Upon him be peace‟. This is said as a sign of respect for all the Prophets and the angels. 2 (pbuh) „Peace be upon him‟. This phrase is mentioned after the name of the Prophet Muhammad, and is short for „May the peace and blessings of Allāh be upon him.‟ 1

13

time when the Prophet (pbuh) had been faced with severe difficulties and hardships, thus this was a form of relief and reconfirmation of his mission and status. The story of the establishment of Salāh can be found in the Hadith collections of Sahih al-Bukhāri, Sahih al-Muslim and many other wellknown books of Hadith and Qur‟anic exegesis including the Tafsīr (‫ش‬١‫ )رفغ‬exegesis of al-Qurtubi(3). Allāh mentions this story in the Holy Qurān, Chapter 17, The Night ُ (Al-Isra): Journey ‫ َسح اْلع َشا‬ٛ‫ع‬ “Glory to Allāh Who did take His servant for a journey by night from the Sacred Mosque to the farthest Mosque, whose precincts We did bless,- in order that We might show him some of Our Signs: for He is the One Who heareth and seeth (all things)”. (Qurān17:1).

“Subhāna alladhee

asrā bi „abdihi laylan mina almasjidi alharāmi ilā almasjidi alaqsā alladhee

َ ‫ع ْجؾ‬ ُ ْ﴿ ْ َ‫ْأ‬ٞ‫َبْْاٌَّ ِز‬ ْٜ ٰ ‫ع َش‬ ْ َِٓ ْ ٌّ‫ْا‬ ّ ِ ْ‫ ًال‬١ْ ٌَ ِْٖ ‫ثِ َؼ ْج ِذ‬ ْ‫َغغِ ِذ‬ ْ ٌَِ‫َْا‬ ْ ٌّ‫ْا‬ٝ َ ٌ‫ْا‬ ْ‫َغغِ ِذ‬ ِ ‫ؾ َشا‬ َ ْ‫ ثَب َس ْوَٕب‬ٞ‫ْاٌَّ ِز‬َٝ‫ َ ْلص‬٤‫ْا‬ ُْٗ ٌَْٛ ‫ؽ‬ ُ ُٗ َِّٔ‫َبرَِٕبْْۚا‬٠‫ْٓآ‬ ْ ِِ ُْٗ َ٠‫ٌِ ُٕ ِش‬ َْْٛ٘

bāraknā hawlahu

َّ ْ ﴾ْ‫ ُْش‬١‫ص‬ ُْ ١ّ ِ َ‫غ ْاٌج‬ ِ ‫اٌغ‬

linuriyahu min āyātinā innahu huwas-samee „ul-baseer”

The wonderful journey of the Prophet (pbuh) on this night consisted of two parts. In the first part of the journey, which is known as the horizontal travel (alIsrā), the Prophet (pbuh) travelled over the land from 3

Al-Qurtubi Imām Abu 'Abdullah Al-Qurtubi ( ‫ )أبْ عبدهللا القرطبي‬was a famous scholar of Maliki origin. He is most famous for his commentary of the Quran, Tafsir al-Qurtubi. He was born in Córdoba, Spain in the 12th century. He was the student of renowned scholars such as ibn Ebu Hucce and Abdur-Rahman ibn Ahmed Al-Ashari. 14

the Masjid al-Ḥarām in Makkah to the distant temple of Solomon and the Masjid al-Aqsā(4) in Jerusalem, Palestine. The second part of the journey is known as the vertical travel, “al-Mi‟rājْ ‫ّؼشاط‬ ِ ٌ‫ ْا‬. In this part, the Prophet (pbuh) travelled upward from Jerusalem towards the seven Heavens, (Paradise). Then he returned back to earth to Makkah

(Masjid al-Ḥarām(5)), the starting point of journey.

Al Masjid al-Aqsā ‫سجد األ ْقصى‬ ِ ‫ ْال َو‬which means "The Farthest Mosque" perhaps the temple of Solomon .Allah knows best 5 Masjid al-Ḥarām ‫الوسجد الحرام‬, is the house of Allāh in Makkah. 15 4

Chapter One Introduction to Salāh Prayer is the Key to Salvation Hadith: Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) said: “The key to Paradise is prayer (Salāh), and the key to prayer is ritual purity (tuhur).” [Related

from Ahmed].

Salāh in Arabic means „bond‟ or „link‟, for Salāh is the means for humankind to communicate and connect with their Creator. Without this link, man is lost. In today‟s busy and often materialistic society, never has it been more important for humans to turn back to their Lord, escape the confines of the material world and the attitude it brings, and nurture the neglected spiritual self. In this day and age, so much emphasis is placed on the appearance of the body, its tone, shape, size, complexion and health, and yet our spiritual selves are deprived of the nutrition that is provided in prayer and, though we might not see it, we are suffering as a result. This book is designed to simplify the process of learning the prayer to help people integrate this vital source of spiritual nourishment into their lives. An easy step-by-step guide to the prayer constitutes an essential part of this text. Photographs have been combined with simple transliteration to ease the learning of the prayer, its movements and words. The simplest form of the prayer has been derived from the 16

various books of law in order to facilitate the easy and speedy adoption of this practice by those new to Islam. Also included is a step-by-step guide to the various forms of ablution, also accompanied by photographic illustrations, as well as guidelines on other necessary preparations for prayer, such as the appropriate clothing. Footnotes have been used throughout the book to offer additional explanation where needed. Arabic terminology has been used where necessary and has been transliterated into English, though an index of all

these terms has been included as an

appendix

to

aid

understanding. I pray that this book gives support to all those wishing to establish the prayer, this form of communication with Almighty God, that it might strengthen each individual who takes his/her place before the Creator, and as a result bring strength to the Muslim community as a whole. I pray that Almighty Allāh accepts our effort, and makes us of those who find comfort and peace in our prayer, our only keys to the golden gates of Paradise.

More Definitions for Salāh It would not be an exaggeration for one to claim that:  Salāh is the core of Islam.  A source of peace.  A means of salvation.  A way to speak to the Creator. 17

 A mercy for the believers.  A form of repentance for the sinner.  A way for one to surrender oneself to the will of Allāh.  Salāh is the union of the mind and the body in worshipping Allāh, the Almighty.

The Purpose of Salāh

The purpose of Salāh is mainly to act as an individual's or congregational “spiritual union with Allāh”. It enables the worshipper to stand in front of Allāh, thank and praise Him, and ask Him to show him or her "the Path to Salvation” (see the Opening Chapter of the Qur‟an, al-Fatihah, which is recited in each and every formal prayer). In addition, the daily ritual prayers serve as a constant reminder to Muslims to be grateful for Allāh‟s blessings.

Salāh ensures that every Muslim places Islam over all other matters. In this way a Muslim‟s entire life operate around Allāh‟s commands, freely submitting to His will. Another way of looking at Salāh is as a formal method of Dhikr, remembrance of Allāh. It has been stated by Allāh in the Holy Qurān, Chapter 22 The ْ ‫ َسح‬ٛ‫ع‬ ُ (Al-Hajj). Pilgrimage ‫ْاٌؾَظ‬ “To those whose hearts when Allāh is mentioned, are filled with fear, who show patient perseverance over their afflictions, keep up regular prayer, and spend (in charity) out of what We have bestowed upon them”. (Qurān: 22: 35).

ُ ‫َٓ ْاِ َر‬٠‫﴿ْٱٌَّ ِز‬ ْ ٍَ‫ع‬ ُ َّ ‫اْروِ َش‬ “Alladheena idha ْ‫ذ‬ ِ َٚ ْ‫ْٱَلِل‬ َّ ٌ‫َٱ‬ُْٚ ْ ُٙ ‫ ُث‬ٍُٛ‫ُل‬ َ َٓ٠‫صـٰ ِج ِش‬ dhukira Allāhu wajilat ْٝ ٰ ٍَ‫ْػ‬ ْ ْٚ ُ ُ ٌ‫َٱ‬ ْ َُٙ ‫َِآْأَصَبث‬ qulūbuhum was ّْٝ ِ ١‫ّ ِم‬ َّ ِِ َٚ ْ‫ْٰ ِح‬ٍَٛ‫ص‬ َّ ٌ‫ٱ‬ ْ ُٙ ٰ‫ّبْ َسص َْل َٕـ‬ sābireena ʿalā ma ُْ asābahum wa ﴾ْْْٛ َْ ‫ٕ ِف ُم‬٠ُ almuqeemee as-ṣalāti wa mimmā razaqnāhum yunfiqūn.” 18

Salāh is also mentioned as a means to restrain the believer from social wrong and moral deviancy. The correct establishment of Salāh refrains the worshipper from lewdness, tightfistedness and all behaviour contrary to the Qurānic values. As Allāh (swt) indicates in the Holy Qurān, Chapter 29 The Spider ُ (Al-Ankabut), ْ‫د‬ٛ‫َسح ْاٌ َؼٕى ُج‬ٛ‫ع‬ “Recite what is sent of the Book by inspiration to thee, and establish regular prayer: for prayer restrains from shameful and unjust deeds; and remembrance of Allāh is the greatest (thing in life) without doubt. And Allāh knows the (deeds) that you do”. (Qurān 29: 45).

“Utlu mā uhiya ilayka

mina alkitābi wa aqimis-ṣalāta innasṣalāta tanhā ʿanil fahshā‟i wal-munkari wa la-dhikru Allāhi akbaru wa Allāhu yaʿlamu mā tasnaʿoon”

ُ ُ ‫﴿ْا ْر‬ ْ َِِٓ َْ‫ه‬١ْ ٌَِ‫ْا‬ٟ ِ ٚ‫ًَِْبْأ‬ َ ‫ؽ‬ َ َّ ِ‫ص َال َحْْۖا‬ َّ ٌ‫ُْا‬ ْْ ِ ِ‫َأل‬ِْٚ‫ْاٌىِزَبة‬ َّ ٌ‫ا‬ َ َٝ ْٓ ِ ‫ْػ‬ ٰ ْٕٙ َ‫ص َال َحْر‬ ْ ِْْٚ‫شبء‬ َ ّٕ ُ ٌ‫َا‬ ْ ‫ْاٌ َف‬ َ ‫ؾ‬ ِْ‫ىش‬ ِ َّ ‫ٌََ ِز ْوش ُُ ا‬ٚ ُ َّ ْٚ‫َلِلْأَ ْوجَش‬ ْ‫َاَلِل‬ ُ ٍَ‫ َْؼ‬٠ ْ َ ‫َُِْبْر‬ ﴾ْْْٛ‫ص َٕ ُؼ‬

For more information on this subject, please refer to The Complete Guide to Islamic Prayer (Salah) by Sheikh Ramzy, published by AuthorHouse, USA (2012).

19

Chapter Two Basic Preparations for Salāh There are several basic rules or performances which should be applied before the performance of Salāh, including ablution, clothing for prayer, the place of prayer and the direction. We will go through them one by one here. ُ Ghusl) Performing the Full Body Wash (‫غسل‬ This full ablution is not required before every prayer. However it must be performed under certain circumstances before the prayer can be performed. Certain acts require the performance of

Ghusl:  After sexual intercourse  After the ejaculation of sperm caused by desire/lust  After the cessation of a woman‟s monthly menstrual bleeding  After the cessation of post-natal bleeding  After a wet dream  Upon entering Islam

How to Perform Ghusl

Below is the simple procedure to perform Ghusl, which is the opinion of the majority of Islamic Scholars. It should be noted that the opinions of some scholars differ slightly. 1. To make the intention to perform Ghusl 2. Wash the hands up to the wrists (right hand, then left hand) 20

3. Wash the private parts thoroughly 4. Perform Wuḍuʾ (this is a Sunnah (voluntary) component of the

Ghusl) 5. Wash the whole head including nostrils, mouth and neck three times. 6. To wash the right side of the body three times 7. To wash the left side of the body three times. Note: One may recite (in silence) the “bismi-llāhi r-raḥmāni r-raḥīm” or the Shahādatain (Declaration of Faith) before the performance. It is important to mention that some Scholars recommend the reciting of “bismi-llāhi r-raḥmāni r-raḥīm” or the Declaration of Faith as part of the Ghusl procedure, but some are of the opinion that it is better not to recite it until the whole process of Ghusl is carried out. The opinion of the author is: It is better to recite it silently as these days the washing facilities and toilet are in the same room and it is wrong to recite from the Qur‟an or name of Allāh in the toilet. It is optional for a worshipper to stand or sit while performing the

Ghusl. It has been narrated that, the Prophet used to sit in order to perform Ghusl. It is the tradition of the Prophet to face the direction of the Qiblah (6) ٍَٗ‫(ْلِـجْـ‬Kaʿbah) while performing the Ghusl.

6

Qiblah is the name for the direction that all Muslims pray towards; it is the direction of the Ka’bah in Makkah, Saudi Arabia. 21

Note: One may wash the whole or part of the body by soap or shampoo before the Ghusl or after if needed, however the action of performing the Ghusl must be only with pure water.

Performing Ghusl in the Sea, River or other Sources of Water

There are some other ways in which a worshipper can perform Ghusl, for example, in a river or the sea. If one wishes to perform Ghusl in a lake, river, the sea or other sources of water, firstly, one should wash his or her hands, then the private parts, followed by washing the mouth and nostrils. Secondly the worshipper should perform Wuḍuʾ. Then he or she can enter the water with the intention of performing the Ghusl. As long as the entire body of the worshipper is covered by water, the Ghusl is valid.

For more information on this subject, please refer to The Complete Guide to Islamic Prayer (Salah) by Sheikh Ramzy, published by AuthorHouse, USA (2012).

22

Chapter Three Performance of Ablution (Wuḍuʾ) The second important obligatory action required for the performance of Salāh is the basic ablution known as Wuḍuʾ. ُ ْ Allāh (swt) states in the Holy Qurān, Chapter 5 The Table ‫ َسحْ ْاٌَّبئِذح‬ٛ‫ع‬ (Al-Māʿidah). “O ye who believe! When ye prepare for prayer, wash your faces, and your hands (and arms) to the elbows; Rub your heads (with water); and (wash) your feet to the ankles”. (Qurān 5:6).

“Ya ayyuhāl ladheena amanū idhā qumtum ilās-ṣalāti faghsilū wujūhakum wa aydiyakum ilal marāfiqi wa imsahū bi-ruūsikum wa arjula-kum ilal-kaʿbayni

ْ‫اْاِ َرا‬ُٕٛ َِ ‫َٓ ْآ‬٠‫َبْاٌ َّ ِز‬ُّٙ٠َ‫َبْأ‬٠ْ﴿ َّ ٌ‫ْا‬ٌَِٝ‫ُْا‬ ْ ‫ّ ُز‬ ْ ‫ُل‬ ْ‫ص َال ِح‬ ْ ‫َف‬ ُ ُٚ ْ‫ا‬ٍُٛ‫غ‬ ْ ‫٘ ُى‬ َ ٛ‫ع‬ ُْ ِ ‫بغ‬ ْ ٌَِ‫ُْا‬ ْ ‫ َُى‬٠‫ ِذ‬٠ْ َ‫َأ‬ٚ َ ٌ‫ْا‬ٝ ْ‫ك‬ ِ ِ‫ّ َشاف‬ ُ ‫غ‬ ْ ‫ع ُى‬ ْ ٚ َ ِ‫َا‬ ُْ ِ ٚ‫ا ثِ ُش ُء‬ٛ‫ؾ‬ َ ٌ‫ْ ْا‬ٌَِٝ‫ُْا‬ ُ ‫َأَس‬ٚ ْ ‫ْعٍَ ُى‬ ْ ﴾ْۚٓ ِ ١ْ َ‫ى ْؼج‬

How to Perform Wuḍuʾ

1- Make the intention to perform Wuḍuʾ. 2- Say Bismillāhir Rahmānir Raheem silently or out loud (preferably before you enter the bathroom) In the name of Allāh, “Bismillāhir Rahmānir Most Gracious, Most Raheem” Merciful.

ْ ‫اَلِلْاٌ َّش‬ ْ ِ‫ْث‬ َٰ ‫ؽ‬ ْ ُْ١ ِْ ‫ؽ‬ ِْ َّ ُْ ِ ‫ْٓاٌ َّش‬ ِ ‫غ‬ ِ ّ

3 Wash the hands up to the wrist, by rubbing them together under the water, three times if possible, right hand first then the left including between fingers.

23

4 Rinse out the mouth three times, gargling water in the throat if possible, using the right hand. This action is optional or Sunnah. 5 Rinse the nostrils three times, using the left hand. This action is optional or Sunnah. 6 Wash the entire face three times using both hands. 7 Wash the right arm from the wrist to and including the elbow with the left hand three times. Repeat for the left arm. 8 Wipe the entire head with wet hands once. 9 Wipe the inside of the ears once with the index finger and behind the ears once with the thumbs. 10 Wash the entire right foot up to the ankle including between the toes. Repeat for the left foot.

Illustrations for performing Wuḍuʾ

Wash the hands

Wash the hands

Wash the hands

Wash inside the fingers

Wash the mouth three times

Wash the nose 3 times if possible

Pour water into the hands

Wash the face from forehead

Wash the face 3 times

All the face including beard if any

24

Wash the right arm from wrist to the elbow

3 times if possible

Wash the left Rub your arm the hand over same the head from forehead to the neck

Rub with wet Rub with Wash hand inside wet hand feet ear the ear lobe

the Wash toes

Rub your hand over the head from forehead to the neck

the Wash the feet to the ankles

Actions which Invalidate the Wuḍuʾ

The actions which break the Wuḍuʾ include:  The actions that are required to perform Ghusl  Passing wind  Either urinating, or passing stools  Touching the private parts of the body  Blood flowing from any part of the body.

For more information on this subject, please refer to The Complete Guide to Islamic Prayer (Salah) by Sheikh Ramzy, published by AuthorHouse, USA (2012).

25

Chapter Four Performing Ghusl or Wuḍuʾ with Dust or Pure, Clean Soil (Tayammum)

ُ Allāh (swt) refers in the Holy Qurān, Chapter 5 The Table ‫ َسحْ ْاٌَّبئِذح‬ٛ‫ع‬ (Al-Māidah) to cases where there is no (or not enough) water: ُ ْ‫َا‬ْٚ ﴿ َ ‫ْوٕ ُزُ ْ َِّ ْش‬ “But if ye are ill, or on Wa in kuntum marḍā ْْٚ َ‫ ْأ‬ٝ ْٰ ‫ض‬ ِ a journey, or one of aw ʿalā safarin aw َ َ‫ ْعَب َء ْأ‬ْٚ َ‫ْع َف ٍش ْأ‬ َ ٝ ْ‫ؽ ٌذ‬ ٰ ٍَ‫َػ‬ you cometh from jāaʾ ahadun minkum ُ ِّ ِ offices of nature, or minal-ghā-iti aw lāْْٚ َ‫ظ ْأ‬ َِّْٓ ِ ْ ُ‫ٕى‬ ِ ِ‫ْاٌ َغبئ‬ ye have been in contact with women, and ye find no water, then take for yourselves clean sand or earth, and rub there with your faces and hands, Allāh doth not wish to place you in a difficulty, but to make you clean, and to complete His favour to you, that ye may be grateful”. (Qurān 5:6).

mastumuAn-Nissā falam tajidū mā-an fatayam-mamū saʿeedan ṭayyiban faim-sahū biwujūhikum wa aydeekum minhu * mā yureeduAllāhu liyajʿala ʿalaykum min harajin wa-lākin yureedu li-youtahhirakum wa li-youtimma niʿmatahu ʿalaykum laʿalla-kum tash-kurūn”

ْ ٍَ‫ْ َف‬ ُْ

َ ِّٕ ٌ‫ْا‬ ‫غب َء‬

ُ ‫َغ ُز‬ ْ ِ‫َال‬ ُ

َّ َ١‫اَِْب ًء ْ َف َز‬ٚ‫رَغِ ُذ‬ ُ ّ َ ‫ا‬ّٛ ْ‫ ًذا‬١‫ص ِؼ‬ ُ ُٛ ِ‫ا ْث‬ٛ‫ؾ‬ ُ ‫غ‬ ْ ‫٘ ُى‬ ْ ‫ ّجًب ْ َف‬١ِ َ‫ط‬ َ ِ‫ب‬ ُْ ِ ٛ‫ع‬ ُ ‫ ِذ‬٠ْ َ‫َأ‬ٚ ُ َّ ‫ذ‬ ْ‫اَلِل‬ ُْ ٠‫ ِش‬٠ُ ْ ‫ىُ ْ ِ ِّ ْٕ ُْٗۚ َِْب‬٠ ْ ِّ ِ ْ ُ‫ ُى‬١ْ ٍَ‫ْػ‬ ْ ١ٌِ َ ً َ ْٓ َ ‫َغ َؼ‬ ٍْ‫ؽ َشط‬ ُ ‫ ِش‬٠ُ ْ ِٓ‫ ٌََٰى‬ٚ ْ ‫ َش ُو‬ٙ ِّ َ‫ط‬١ُ ٌِْ ‫ذ‬٠ ُْ َّ ‫ ِز‬١ُ ٌَِٚ ْ ‫ ُى‬١ْ ٍَ‫ْػ‬ َ َ ‫ُ ِْٔ ْؼ‬ ُْ ُٗ ‫ّ َز‬ َ ‫ش ُى ُش‬ ْ َ‫ُْر‬ ْ ‫ٌَ َؼٍَّ ُى‬ ْ ﴾ْْٚ

It is clear from the above verse and other sources of Islamic knowledge that it is allowed to perform dry ablution (Tayammum) in cases where:  The worshipper cannot find water or there is only enough water to drink.  The worshipper is ill and using water would worsen his or her illness.

26

 If the nearest source of water is more than one mile away, or if it is difficult or dangerous to reach the water.  When the performing of Ghusl will cause the worshipper to miss a funeral, Eid or any other prayer, that if lost, it cannot be performed with a makeup prayer (Qadāʾ7)ْ‫ْ َلضبء‬ Key note:  It is important that one should perform Tayammum in a sincere manner and in a way that he or she believes there is no alternative except the Tayammum, then Tayammum is valid. Allāh knows best.

Objects with which Tayammum is Permissible  Clean earth  Sand  Clay  Stone  Dry mud  Clean but dusty surface  Clean dust which gathers on clothes or the carpets etc. It is permitted provided that its quantity is such that it can be termed as soft earth.

How to Perform Tayammum instead of Wuḍuʾ/Ghusl It is permissible for a worshipper to perform Tayammum in order to purify himself from ritual impurity (either in the place of Ghusl or

Wuḍuʾ‟) without water by following the procedure below: 7

Qadāʾmeans instead or to compensate. 27

1. Make the intention (Niyyah) (as above) 2. Recite Bismillāh or any other appropriate words of opening. 3. Strike both palms of the hands at the same time on the object on which Tayammum is permissible. 4. Wipe the entire forehead and face with the palms of both hands. 5. Strike both palms of the hands at the same time on the object on which Tayammum is permissible again. 6. Wipe the left palm over the back of the right hand from wrist to end of fingers and then wipe the right palm over the back of the left hand. This procedure is sufficient only to bring a believer out of impurity until to the next Fard prayer, in order to perform his or her Islamic duties, or until the worshipper finds enough water to perform Ghusl or Wuḍuʾ‟ (whichever is required).

28

Pure soil

Strike the hands

on the the dust

Blow the excess dust

Rub from forehead

to the face including beard

Strike the hands

blow the excess dust

Rub the left hand's palm over the back of the right hand from wrist to end of the fingers

Rub the right hand‟s palm over the back of the left hand from wrist to end of the fingers

Note: 1: The worshipper should not rub the hands together in order to get rid of the excess dust or sand. If in the case of striking the palms of hands on the earth, the hands pick up a lot of earth or 29

dust, the worshipper should hold the hands side by side then blow off the excess earth or dust, as rubbing the hands together is not part the Sunnah (Tradition of Prophet) in performing

Tayammum. 2: If a worshipper is not able to perform Tayammum himself, it is permissible to seek assistance to help him. 3: Things which invalidate the Ghusl or Wuḍuʾ‟ (whichever was required) will also invalidate Tayammum. 4: The time span of Tayammum is from the start of one Salāh to the start of the next Fard Salāh. Two Salāh may not be performed by one Tayammum. Hadith: Abd al-Rahmān Abza (ra) narrated on the authority of his father that, a man came to ʿUmar and said: “I am (at times) affected by seminal emission but find no water. Umar told him not to say the prayer. ʿAmmar then said: “Do you remember Commander of the Faithful, when I and you were in a military detachment and we had had a seminal emission and did not find water (for taking a bath) and you did not say the prayer, but as for myself I rolled in dust and said prayer, and (when it was mentioned before) the Prophet (pbuh), he said: It was enough for you to strike the ground with your hands and then blow (the dust) and then wipe your face and palms. “

For more information on this subject, please refer to The Complete Guide to Islamic Prayer (Salah) by Sheikh Ramzy, published by AuthorHouse, USA (2012). 30

Chapter Five Clothing for Prayer

One of the obligatory conditions for Salāh is that the worshipper should wear suitable clothing and be correctly covered. ْ ْ‫ َسح‬ٛ‫ع‬ ُ As Allāh states in the Holy Qurān, Chapter 7 The Heights, ْ‫ػشاف‬٤‫ا‬ (Al-Arāf): “O Children of Ādam! Wear your beautiful apparel in places of prayer and Masjid”. (Qurān 7:31).

“Yā banee ādama khudhū zeenatakum ʿinda kulli masjidin”

ُ َ‫ْآ َد‬َِٟٕ‫َبْث‬٠ْ﴿ ْ ‫ َٕز َُى‬٠‫اْص‬ٚ ُْ ِ ‫َْخ ُز‬ ْ ًِْ ّ ِ ‫ػٕذَْ ُو‬ ﴾ْ‫ذ‬ ٍْ ِ‫َغغ‬ ِ

Clothing for the Male Worshipper The

opinion

of

the

majority

of

scholars

concerning the minimum clothing requirements for the prayer to be valid for a man is as follows:  His body must be covered from the shoulders to below the knees.  The clothes should be loose and not tight fitting.  The material must not be transparent, the skin should not show through the garment  The garments should not have images of faces or animals.  It is not advisable for the lower garment to hang past the ankles. This is the Sunnah of the Prophet (pbuh) and is recommended for all male worshippers.  The garment must not be made of silk. 31

 It was the Sunnah of the Prophet to cover his head whilst praying, therefore covering the head is recommended  The clothing worn to perform the prayer should always be clean and respectable. Note:

1: When the worshipper enters the Sujūd (Prostration) he should make sure that his shirt is long enough to cover his lower back. Exposing the lower back invalidates the prayer.

Covering the Head Wearing a prayer hat or turban is part of the tradition of the Messenger of God. It is highly recommended for males to wear something on their heads. Hadith: Abdullah Ibn ʿUmar narrates that the Prophet used to wear a white hat (Related by at-Tabrāni).

Clothing for the Female Worshipper The female worshipper is free to wear any type of clothing, as long as they fulfil the following conditions:  The entire body must be covered, excluding the hands and face.  The female‟s hair must be fully covered.  The clothing must be loose and not reveal the shape.  The clothing must not be transparent.  The garments (clothing) should be plain with no images of faces or animals. 32

 The clothing worn to perform the prayer should always be clean and respectable. ُ Allāh states in the Holy Qurān, Chapter 33 The Prostration, ْ ‫ َسح‬ٛ‫ع‬ َّ ْ‫غ َذ ْح‬ ْْ ‫اٌغ‬ (As-Sajdah): “O Prophet ! Tell thy wives and daughters, and the believing women, that they should cast their outer garments over their persons: (Qurān 33:59).

“Yā ayyuhan nabiyyu

qul li-azwājika wa banatika wa nisā‟il mu‟mineena yudneena ʿalayhinna min jalābeebi-hinn.

ُ ٟ ُّ ِ‫َبْاٌ َّٕج‬ُّٙ٠َ‫َبْأ‬٠ْ﴿ ًْ‫ْل‬ َ َِٔٚ ‫ه‬ ِْ‫غبء‬ َْ ِ‫ثََٕبر‬َٚ َْ‫عه‬ ِ ‫َا‬ٚ‫ َ ْص‬٤ّ ِ َّ ِٙ ١ْ ٍَ‫ْػ‬ ُ ٌ‫ْا‬ َ َٓ١ِٔ‫ ْذ‬٠ُ ْ َٓ١ِِِٕ ‫ّ ْئ‬ ْٓ َّ ِٙ ‫ ِج‬١ِ‫ِِْٓع ََالث‬ ْ ﴾ْْۚٓ

Hadith: It has been narrated from the Prophet (pbuh) and has said: “The

Salāh of a woman, who has reached puberty, is not accepted unless she is wearing something to cover the whole head (Khimār)” (recorded in the Five books of Sahih except AnNasāʾi(8)). Note: A Khimār is a piece of cloth with which a woman covers her head and neck area.

8

An-Nasāʾi Abu 'Abdur-Rahman, Ahmad bin 'Ali bin Shuiaib bin 'Ali Al-Hafiz was born in 215H. In Nisa', a city in Khurasan. He became famous for the study of the methodology of Hadith, memorizing and mastering it. His book known as Sunan An-Nasa'ee is third to Sahih al-Bukhari in terms of containing the least weak Hadith. He lived in Egypt then moved to Damascus in Syria and died in Makkah in the year 303 H. 33

Chapter Six The Direction of Prayer Muslims are required to face a particular direction when they pray, this is referred to as the Qiblah. This direction is towards the Ka‟bah, the House of God in Makkah, Saudi Arabia. The prayer is not valid if one intentionally prays in the wrong direction.

How to Find the Qiblah It is easy to find the direction when a worshipper lives in the city of

Makkah, or nearby. However if a worshipper is outside the city of Makkah or in any other part of the world and needs to find the direction of the Kaʿbah (Qiblah) he or she will need to rely on a compass. In current time, there are many types of instruments and apps available that can be used to point out the direction of the Qiblah.

How to Find the Qiblah with a Compass There are many compasses available on the markets that are specially designed to show the direction of the Kaʿbah in most parts of the world. A worshipper simply needs to select the number indicated in the instruction booklet for his or her city then pinpoint the Qiblah using the simple instructions in the manual.

34

How to pray if you cannot Find or Calculate the Qiblah What if a Muslim worshipper is in a foreign city or country and wants to perform his or her daily prayer, but has no means of finding the direction of Qiblah, what should he or she do? ُ ْْ Allāh states in the Holy Qurān, Chapter 2, The Cow, ‫ َسحْاٌجَ َم َشح‬ٛ‫ع‬ (Al- Baqarah): “To Allāh belong the east and the West: Wheresoever ye turn, there is the presence of Allāh. For Allāh is all-Pervading, allKnowing”. (Qurān 2:115).

“Wa lillāhil mashriqu wal maghribu faaynamā tuwallū fathamma wajhullāhi inna Allāha wāsiʿun ʿaleem”

ُ ‫َشش‬ ْ ْٚ ‫ق‬ ْ ‫ََلِل‬ ُ ‫ّ ْغ ِش‬ ِ َّ ِ ْٚ﴿ َ ٌ‫َا‬ ْْۚ‫ة‬ ِ ْ ٌّ‫ْا‬ َّ ‫ا َف َض‬ٌَُُّٛٛ‫ ََّٕبْر‬٠ْ َ‫َفؤ‬ ْ ْٚ ُ ِ َّ ُٗ ‫َع‬ ْْۚ‫ْاَلِل‬ َّ ِ‫ا‬ ٌ ‫ع‬ َ ‫غ‬ ْ ﴾ُْ ٌْ ١ٍِ‫ْػ‬ ِ ‫َا‬ْٚ‫ْاَلِل‬ َ َّ ْ

In a case where you are completely uncertain of the direction of the

Qiblah, it is acceptable to estimate and pray in whichever direction you think is nearest to the correct position. Allāh knows best. Note: It is not acceptable for one to say that, I didn‟t pray because I could not find the direction of Qiblah.

For more information on this subject, please refer to The Complete Guide to Islamic Prayer (Salah) by Sheikh Ramzy, published by AuthorHouse, USA (2012).

35

Chapter Seven Places where Salāh can be performed Unlike in many other religions in which the prayer must be performed in specific places of worship such as churches, synagogues or temples, in Islam Muslims believe that Allāh made the whole earth a place of worship. Therefore, a Muslim can perform his or her prayer in almost any respectable place in the world. Hadith: It has been narrated by Jabir bin ʿAbdullah (ra) that the Prophet (pbuh) said, “I have been given five things which were not given to any other Prophets before me. These include; all the earth has been made for me (and for my followers) as a place of worship, and to perform Tayammum by sand or earth (where there is no water). Therefore anyone of my followers can pray wherever and whenever the time of a prayer is due”. Sahih al-

Bukhāri.

Salāh in a Mosque (Masjid)

The Masjid is the communal or congregational setting for worship, and it is highly encouraged for Muslims to pray in the mosque if possible. ُ (Al ْ ِ‫ َسح ْ ْاٌغ‬ٛ‫ع‬ Allāh states in the Holy Qurān, Chapter 72 The Jinn, ْٓ Jinn). “And the places of worship are for Allāh (alone): So invoke not any one along with Allāh”; (Qurān 72:18).

“Wa annal masājida lillāhi falā tadʿū maʿallāhi ahadā”

ْ ْ َّ َ‫َأ‬ْٚ ﴿ ِ َّ ِ ‫ع َذ‬ َ ٌّ‫ْا‬ ْ‫َْلِل ْ َف َال‬ ِ ‫َغب‬ َ َِ ْ‫ا‬ٛ‫رَ ْذ ُػ‬ َ َ‫ْاَلِل أ‬ ﴾ْ‫ؽ ًذا‬ ِْ َّ ‫غ‬

There are many narrations that confirm the importance of prayer and the congregational prayers in the mosques. 36

Hadith: Abu Hurairah (ra) reported that: The Messenger of Allāh said, “A man's Salāh in congregation in a Mosque is twenty seven times more rewarding than his Salāh at home or in other places alone. That is because when he performs his Wuḍuʾ properly and proceeds towards the Mosque with the purpose of performing

Salāh in congregation, he does not take a step without being raised a degree (in rank) for it. Some of his sins will be removed upon entering the Mosque. When he is performing Salāh, the angels continue to invoke blessings of Allāh on him as long as he is in his place of worship and in a state of Wuḍuʾ. The angels say: Oh Allāh! Have mercy on him! Oh Allāh! Forgive him”.

(Related by Sahih al-Bukhāri and Muslim).

Salāh at Home

Salāh can be performed in any respectable part of the home, whether in congregation or alone, as long as one is facing the Qiblah. The Prophet (pbuh) encouraged the worshippers to perform prayers in their homes to bring the light of the remembrance of God into their dwellings. For more information on this subject, please refer to The Complete Guide to Islamic Prayer (Salah) by Sheikh Ramzy, published by AuthorHouse, USA (2012).

37

Hadith: It was narrated from Ibn „Umar that the Prophet (pbuh) said: “Perform some of your prayers in your houses and do not make them graves.” Narrated by al-Bukhāri and Muslim.

Salāh in Other Places It is permissible to perform the prayer in any place, indoors or outdoors, in public or private places, from schools, to shops, to hospitals, to the beach, to the roadside. The entire earth was made a place of worship.

Places in which Prayer cannot be performed

The places on earth where Salāh is not permissible or where it would be disrespectful to perform Salāh come from the Hadith by ʿUmar (ra) and are as follows: Hadith: Ibn ʿUmar relates that the Prophet (pbuh) and prohibited Salāh in seven places: 1. Dunghills 2. Slaughterhouses 3. Graveyards 4. In the middle of the road or pavement 5. Bathhouses, (Turkish bath) and toilets 6. Watering places where camels drink and rest 7. On the roof of the house of Allāh [the Kaʿbah in Makkah].

38

Chapter Eight The Call to Prayer (Adhan)

The Adhan is traditionally an important part of the daily prayer. It is compulsory for all Muslim to know about the Adhan and for men to know how to perform it. A Muslim who performs the Adhan(9) is known as a Muaʾdhin. The call to prayer is uttered at the onset of the prayer time. Hadith: It was narrated by Ibn ʿUmar (ra) that: When the Muslims arrived at Madina, they used to assemble for the prayer, and used to guess the time for Salāh. During those days, the practice of Adhan for the prayers had not yet been introduced. Once they discussed this problem regarding the call for prayer. Some people suggested the use of a bell like the Christians, others proposed a trumpet like the horn used by the Jews, but ʿUmar was the first to suggest that a man should call (the people) for the prayer; using the voice. So the Prophet (pbuh) ordered Bilāl to get up and pronounce the Adhan for prayers. (Recorded in

Book of Call to Prayer, al-Bukhāri book 1). It was the time for the Dhuhr ‫ش‬ْٙ ُ‫( ظ‬Noon) prayer when Bilāl stood for the first time and called the Adhan. The voice of Bilāl resounded throughout Madinah. People came running to the mosque of the Prophet (pbuh). ʿUmar (ra) was one of the persons who came and said to the Prophet: “Oh Messenger of 9

A han ‫ أَذَاى‬is the Islamic call to prayer 39

Allāh, an angel taught me the same words in my dream last night”. The Prophet accepted this Adhan as the official call to the daily Salāh.

How to Perform the Adhan Since the time of Bilāl Al-Habashi (ra), in order to announce to the worshippers that the time for prayer had begun, the Adhan has been uttered in a loud, sweet, and melodious voice. The Adhan is recited by the Muʾadhin, who stands facing the Qiblah whilst holding up his hands up to his ears, who will utter the following fifteen sentences: Allāh is greater (Supreme) x4 I testify that there is no God but Allāh x2 I testify that Muhammad is Allāh‟s Messenger x2 Hasten to prayers x2

“Allāhu Akbar”

Hasten to the true success x2 Allāh is greater x2

“Hay-ya ʿalal-Falah”

There is no deity except God x1

La ilaha illaAllāh

ْ ﴾ْ‫﴿ْهللاُ ْأوجَش‬

ْ ‫َذ‬ ُ ٙ‫أش‬ ْ ْ﴿ “Ash-hadu an la ilaha ْ ﴾ْ‫ْأْْالْاٌَِ َْٗاالَْهللا‬ illaAllāh” ّ َ‫ ُذ ْأ‬َٙ ‫أش‬ ُ ‫ْ ْمَحُمََُاً ْ َس‬ ْ ْ﴿ “Ash-hadu anna ْ‫ي‬ٛ‫ع‬ Muhammadarْ ﴾ْ‫هللا‬ Rasulul-lah” َ ٟ َ ْ﴿ “Hay-ya ʿalas-Salāh” ْ ﴾ْ‫ْاٌصّالح‬ٍٝ ّ ‫ؽ‬ َ ‫ْػ‬

“Allāhu Akbar”

َ ٟ َ ْ﴿ ْ ﴾ْ‫ْاٌ َف َالػ‬ٍٝ ّ ‫ؽ‬ َ ‫ْػ‬ ْ ﴾ْ‫﴿ْهللاُ ْأوجَش‬ َ ٌ‫ال َْا‬ ْ ﴾ْ‫ْٗاالَْهللا‬ ْ ْ﴿

It is the tradition of some Muʾadhins to say some prayer (Duʿā) before or after the Adhan.

40

Below are some duʿā which are recited by the Muaʾdhin after the

Adhan: Oh Allāh, Lord of this perfect call (dʿawah) and of the established prayer (As- Salāh), grant the Prophet Muhammad ( ) the Wasilah (ability) and superiority, and raise him up to a praiseworthy position which You have promised him]'''. Verily, You never fail in Your Promise”.

“Allāhumma Rabba hadhihid-dʿawatit tāmmah, was salātil qā‟imah āti Sayyidina Muhammadan alwaseelati wal faḍeelah, waddarajatil ʿaliyatir-rafiʿah, wa abʿathahu Allāhumma al maq āmil Mahmud alladhee wa„adtuhu innaka la tukhliful miʿād.

ُ ْ﴿ َ ‫٘ز ِٖ ْاٌذ‬ َ ْ ِ‫ُ ْ َسة‬ ْ‫ ِح‬ٛ‫َػ‬ َّْ ٌٍٙ‫ا‬ ْ ‫اٌصّال ِح‬ْٚ‫اٌ َّزبِخ‬ ِْ‫ْاٌ َمبئّخْآد‬ ْ ْ‫خ‬ َُ‫ ِذٔب ْمَحُم‬١‫ع‬ ِ ٍ١‫ع‬ ِ َٛ ٌ‫ْا‬ ِ ْ ‫خ‬ َ ‫اٌ َّذ َس‬ٚ ‫ٍخ‬١ْ ‫ض‬ ْ‫َخ‬١ٌ‫ْاٌ َؼب‬ ِ ‫ع‬ ِ ‫اٌ َف‬ٚ َّ ٌٍٙ‫ْا‬ ُ ُْ

ُٗ ‫ا ْث َؼ َض‬ْٚ

‫ َؼخ‬١ِ ِ‫اٌ َشف‬

ْ ُ ‫َؾ‬ ْ ٌّ‫ْا‬ َ ٌ‫ْا‬ ْٜ‫ َْد ْاٌ ّ ِز‬ّٛ َ ِ ‫ّ َمب‬ ْ ُ‫ه ْال َ ْر‬ َ ٚ َ َ ٔ‫َػذر ّ ُٗ ْا‬ ُْ ٍْ ‫خ‬ ‫ف‬ ْ ﴾ْ‫ َؼبد‬١ّ ِ ٌ‫ْا‬

Note: One of the conditions needed for a place to be used as a Mosque i.e, place of worship is that: It is obligatory to make the call to prayer at least five times a day. This is one of the conditions that must be fulfilled in order for a place of worship to be called Mosque. In the case of any other place being used for prayer in which the Adhan and Salāh are performed less than five times a day, this will be called a Prayer Room (Musalla) ٝ‫ ُِـصٍَّـ‬and not a Mosque.

َ ‫)إقا‬ How to perform the „Iqāmah‟ (‫مـت‬

„Iqāmah‟ means to get ready to stand for Salāh, and is the second call to prayer. Traditionally it is uttered by the same Mu‟adhin who called the Adhan. The Iqāmah is called immediately before the start of the obligatory prayer when all the worshippers are ready and waiting to

41

perform the Salāh and the Imām is standing in the Salāh position in front of the congregation. The Iqāmah, consists of seventeen sentences. Reciting the Iqāmah is similar to the recitation of the Adhan, but with the addition of the following sentence after “Hayya ʿAlal-falāh,” the

Mua‟dhin says (Qad Qāma-tis-Salāh) ‫خ اٌصّالح‬ ِْ َِ ‫ذ َلب‬ ْْ ‫ َل‬twice. This sentence means, “Verily Salāh is starting”, the worshipper should then stand and perform Salāh with the Imām in congregation. Note: Some Mua‟dhins shortens the sentences of the Iqāmah and it is permissible to do so. Allāh is Supreme x2

“Allāhu Akbar”

I testify that there is no God but Allāh x2 I testify that Muhammad is Allāh's Messenger x2 Come to prayer x1

ْ ‫َذ‬ ُ ٙ‫أش‬ ْ ْ﴿ “Ash-hadu an la ilaha ْ ﴾ْ‫ْأْْالْاٌَِ َْٗاالَْهللا‬ illaAllāh” ّ َ‫َذ ْأ‬ ُ ‫ْ ْمَحُمََُاً ْ َس‬ ُ ٙ‫أش‬ ْ ْ﴿ “Ash-hadu anna ْ‫ي‬ٛ‫ع‬ Muhammadarْ ﴾ْ‫هللا‬ Rasulul-lah” َ ٟ َ ْ﴿ “Hay-ya ʿalas-Salāh” ْ ﴾ْ‫ْاٌصّالح‬ٍٝ ّ ‫ؽ‬ َ ‫ْػ‬

Come to the true success x1 Stand for prayer/ Prayer has been established x1 Allāh is greater than any description (Supreme) x2 There is no deity except God x1

“Hay-ya ʿalal-Falāh” “Qad- qāmatis-Salāh” “Allāhu Akbar” “La ilaha illaAllāh”

ْ ﴾ْ‫﴿ْهللاُ ْأوجَش‬

َ ٟ َ ْ﴿ ْ ﴾ْ‫ْاٌ َف َالػ‬ٍٝ ّ ‫ؽ‬ َ ‫ْػ‬ ْ ‫﴿ْ َل‬ ْ ﴾‫خْ ْاٌصّالح‬ ِ َِ ‫ـذْ َلب‬

ْ ﴾ْ‫﴿ْهللاُ ْأوجَش‬ َ ٌ‫ال َْا‬ ْ ﴾ْْ‫ْٗاالَْهللا‬ ْ ْ﴿

42

Chapter Nine Conditions of Standing for Salāh Humbleness in Salāh. Humbleness is one of the most important part of the Salāh. ُ is disliked ٖٚ‫(ِْىش‬10). ُ ‫خ‬ Salāh without humbleness (Khushuʿa) ‫ع‬ٛ‫شـ‬ The traits of humbleness include standing respectfully in the traditional manner facing towards direction of the Qibilah without any extra movement while performing the Salāh. The worshipper should stand with full concentration and focus on what he or she is saying and doing. The worshipper‟s focus should only be on the prayer, remembering that he or she is in the presence of Almighty God (metaphorically). He or she should show total respect and obedience. ُ ْ Allāh states in the Holy Qurān, Chapter 23, The Believers,ْ ‫ َسح‬ٛ‫ع‬ ُ ٌ‫( ْا‬Al-Muʾminūn): ُْٕٛ ِِ ‫ّ ْئ‬ “The believers must (eventually) win through,Those who humble themselves in their prayers” (Qurān 23:1-2)

“Qad aflahal muʾminūn

َ ُٕ ِِ ‫ّ ْئ‬ ُ ٌ‫ؼ ْا‬ ْ ْْٛ َْ ٍَ‫﴿ْ َل ْذْأَ ْف‬

ُ َٓ٠‫اٌَّ ِز‬ ْ ِٙ ِ‫ ْص ََالر‬ِٟ‫ُ ْف‬ ْ ْ٘ Al-ladheena-hum fee ُْ Salāti-him khāshiʿūn” َ ْ ﴾ْْٛ َْ ‫ش ُؼ‬ ِ ‫خب‬

Salāh without humbleness and respect is like the body without a soul.

10

Makruh In Islamic terminology, something which is makruh (Arabic ٍّ‫هكر‬.) is a disliked or offensive act (literally "hated"). Though it is not haram (forbidden) and therefore not a sin, a person who abstains from this action will be rewarded 43

Hadith: It has been narrated that a person asked one of the companions of the Prophet “How did you reach the level of humbleness in your prayer”. He answered that: “When I start to pray, I imagine that I am in presence of Allāh (swt) and His Throne (ʿArsh) is in front of me. Behind me is the angel of death. On my right is the Garden of Eden and on my left is the Hell with fire busting out. This put me in a most humble state.”

For more information on this subject, please refer to The Complete Guide to Islamic Prayer (Salah) by Sheikh Ramzy, published by AuthorHouse, USA (2012).

44

Chapter Ten The Actions of Salāh The Salāh consists of two parts: Actions and Words:  Actions: are the methods and physical movements which are performed during the Salāh  Words: are what one recites during Salāh, understanding the meaning of what is being said. These actions and sayings are further categorised into three levels: 1: Arkan or Central Pillars of Salāh 2: Wajibāt or significant parts of Salāh, 3: Sunan or the optional parts of Salāh,

The Actions of Salāh in general include:  Qiyām: Standing face towards direction of the Kaʿbah, (Qiblah)  Takbir: Raising the hands to the ears/shoulders  Rukuʿ: Bowing down  Sujūd: Prostrating  Jalasa or Qāʿidah: Sitting for the Tashah-hud 

Salāms: Turning the head to the right and to the left

The words to be uttered in Salāh include:  Glorifying the name of Allāh. 45

 Taking refuge in Allāh from Shaytan(11).  Reciting the first Chapter of the Holy Qurān (Surah al-Fatihah).  Reciting from other Chapters of the Holy Qurān.  Saying the shahadah (declaration of faith) and sending praise upon the Prophet (Salāt ʿAlan-Nabi)(12).  Duʿās

(personal

prayers/invocations)

and

asking

Allāh

for

forgiveness. (Picture above shows the position of hands during the

Duʿā)

Obligatory Parts of the Salāh (‫ أ ْركان‬Arkan or Pillars)

The following are the central parts of the Salāh and are so important that if they are not performed, intentionally or unintentionally, the

Salāh will become invalid:  Not having ghusl or being in state of impurity

(13)

:

 Not having Wuḍuʾ or Tayammum.  Not praying in the direction of Qiblah (without a proper search and or excuse).  Not covering the required parts of the body, (women, whole body should be covered except the face and hands (and the feet according to some schools of thought).  Not declaring the Takbir al Ihram, the initial Takbir “Allāhu Akbar”.  Not reciting the Surah al-Fatihah(14) during the Salāh 11

Shaytan "Shaytan" (Arabic: ‫شيطاى‬, or "Satan") is often simply translated as "The Devil," but the term can refer to any of the beings who rebelled against God. 12 (Salāt ʿAlan-Nabi), is the Dua which is read in Tashah-hud (it is very important to read this Dua) 13 Janabah, the state of Janaba is a state of ritual impurity (Najasa) caused by ejaculation of sperm, orgasm or performing sexual intercourse, (even if there is no ejaculation or orgasm). One must take a ritual bath known as Ghusl al-Janaba before they can pray or get involved in any religious activity. 46

 Not performing one of the main movements of the prayer Hadith: It is narrated that the Prophet said: “There is no valid Salāh for a worshipper who does not read the Chapter al Fātihah in any units of Salāh. ُ (Al-Fātihah): Chapter 1 The Opening, ‫ َسحْال َفاتِحَه‬ٛ‫ع‬ 1) In the name of Allāh the most Gracious the most Merciful. 2) All praises and thanks be to Allāh, the Lord of the worlds 3) The most Gracious, the most Merciful; 4) Master of the Day of Judgment. 5) You alone we worship, from You alone we seek help. 6) Guide us along the straight path 7) The path of those whom You favoured, not of those who earned Your anger or went astray.] [Oh ` ( ) accept my supplication]

[Bismillāhir Rahmānir Rahīm.] [Alhamdu lillāhi Rabbil ʿalameen.

ْ ‫ْاَلِل ْاٌ َّش‬ ْ ِ ‫﴿ ْث‬ ِ َّ َٰ ‫ؽ‬ ْٓ ُ ِ ‫غ‬ ِ ّ ْ ﴾ُْْ١ ِْ ‫ؽ‬ ِ ‫اٌ َّش‬ ْ ‫ة‬ ْ ‫ؾ‬ ِ َّ ِ ‫ّ ُذ‬ َ ٌ‫ْ﴿ْ ْا‬ ْ ْ َٓ١ّ ِ ٌَ‫ْاٌ َؼب‬ ِ ّ ‫َْلِلْ َس‬ ْ ‫اٌ َّش‬ َٰ ‫ؽ‬ ْ ُْ١ ِ ‫ْٓاٌ َّش‬ ِ ‫ؽ‬ ِ ّ ِّ ٌ‫َْا‬ ْ ٓ٠ ِْ ‫ذ‬ ِ ٌِ‫َِب‬ ِ ْٛ َ٠ْ‫ه‬

Ar-Rahmā-nir Raheem. ٓ١ ْ َ َْٔ‫َّبن‬٠ِ‫َا‬ْٚ‫َّبنََْٔ ْؼ ُج ُذ‬٠ِ‫ْا‬ ُْ ‫غ َز ِؼ‬ Māliki yaūmid deen. Iyyāka naʿbudu, wa iyyāka nasta„īn. Ihdinas ṣirātal mustaqeem. Sirātal ladhina an amta ʿalayhim Ghayril magh-ḍubi ʿalayhim Walad-ḍālleen.] [Ameen].

ْ َ ‫صّ َشاط‬ ْ ُ ٌ‫ْا‬ ْ ّ ُْ َْ ١‫غ َز ِم‬ ِ ٌ‫ا٘ ِذَٔبْا‬ ْ ‫َٓ ْأَ ْٔ َؼ‬٠‫ص َشاطَْاٌَّ ِز‬ َ ّ ْ ْ‫ذ‬ ِ ْ ‫ ِش‬١ْ ‫ْغ‬ ُ ‫ْاٌّ َْغ‬ َ ُ ْ ِٙ ١ْ ٍَ‫َػ‬ ْ ِْ‫ة‬ٛ‫ض‬ َّ ْ ِٙ ١ْ ٍَ‫ْ َػ‬ ﴾ْ َٓ١ّ ٌِ‫ْاٌضب‬ ‫ ََال‬ُْٚ ْ ﴾ْٓ١ِ‫﴿ْآ‬

(Qurān 1:1-7).

14

Surahtul Al-Fatihah is the Opening Chapter of the Quran. 47

Note: It is compulsory for the leader „Imām‟ and worshippers (Maʾmum(15))ْ َٛ‫ـ‬ ْْ ُِ ‫ ْاٌَّؤ‬to read this Chapter. This is because of the Hadith of Prophet (pbuh) who said “Allāh has divided this

Surah between Himself and His worshippers (16)”. In congregation, the worshipper should recite the Chapter Al-

Fatihah in silence while the Imām is uttering the Surah out loud. Hadith: It

has been narrated that the Prophet (Pbuh) said: ُ ُ ‫ ُز‬٠ْ ‫اْ َوَّبْ َسأ‬ٍَّٛ‫“ « ص‬Salloo Kamā Ra‟aytumooni Usallee” » ٍَّٟ‫ ْأص‬ٟ ْ ِّٔٛ meaning “Pray in the way that you see me praying”. ْ َ‫جب‬ َ ) Other Significant/Essential Parts of Salāh (Wajibāt ‫اث‬ ِ ‫وا‬ In Salāh there are many actions which are a vital (Wajibāt) part of the

Salāh. The most important are the following ten actions: 1: All Takbirāt17, except the first Takbir, (Takbir al Ihrām) which it is one of the pillars of the Salāh. 2: Reciting a chapter or some verses of the Holy Qurān, it should at least be three verses. Hadith: 1: It has been narrated from the Prophet that he said “read what is possible from the Holy Qurān”. »ْْ‫غشِْْٓاٌمشا‬١‫«ْالشاِْبْر‬ 15

16 17

Maʾmum ‫ ْال َوأ ُهـْ ْم‬is the worshipper who follows the Imām in congregational prayer.

Chapter three adith udsi about Surahtul Fathah Takbirāt is the plural of Takbir meaning „Allāhu Akbar‟.

48

For example, Surah 112 (Al-Ikhlas – Sincerity) ْ Arabic: ْ ‫اَلِلْاٌ َّش‬ ْ ِ‫﴿ْث‬ َٰ ‫ؽ‬ ﴾ُْْ١ ِْ ‫ؽ‬ ِْ َّ ُْ ِْ ‫غ‬ ِ ‫ْٓاٌ َّش‬ ِ ّ ﴾ْ‫اْأؽذ‬ٛ‫ىٌْْٓٗوف‬٠ٌُْْْٚ،‫ٌذ‬ٛ٠ٌُْْْٚ‫ٍذ‬٠ٌُْْ،‫هللاْاٌصّذ‬،‫ْهللاْأؽذ‬ًْٛ٘‫﴿ ل‬ Transliteration:

Bismil-lāhir Rah-mānir Rahīm. “Qul huwaAllāhu Ahad, Allāhus ṣamad, lam yalid wa lam youlad, wa lam yakul lahu, Kufu-wan Ahad” Meaning: Say: “He is the One God” God the Eternal, the Uncaused Cause of All Being. “He begets not, and neither is He begotten; “and there is nothing that could be compared with Him.” 3: Rukuʿ, declaration while bowing “‫ع‬ٛ‫ ” ُسو‬Rukuʿ, Arabic: ْ َ ‫ع ْجؾ‬ ُ « »ُْ١ْ ‫ْاٌ َؼظ‬ٟ ِ‫َبْْ َسث‬ Transliteration: “Subhāna Rabbiyal ʿAdhīm” Meaning: “Glory be to my Lord the Great”. 4: Dua after the Rukuʿ. The declaration to be said when standing up straight (Qiyām) after the Rukuʿ. 49

Arabic: ْ ‫ٌََْه‬ْٚ‫ّ َذ ْْْٖ َسثَّٕب‬ ْ ‫َْاٌؾ‬ ْ ٌِّْ ُ‫ّغَْهللا‬ َ َْٓ َ « »ْ‫َّذ‬ ِ ‫ؽ‬ ِ ‫ع‬ Transliteration:

“Sami„a Allāhu liman hamidah” “Rab-banā wa lakal hamd” Meaning: (Allāh hears and accepts the praise of the one who praises Him, Our Lord for You is all praise). Note: ْ ٌِّْ ُ‫غ ْهللا‬ َ ّ َ ْ َٓ َ In the congregational prayer “ْْٖ ‫ّ َذ‬ “Samʿi Allāhu ِ ‫ؽ‬ ِ ‫”ع‬

liman hamidah” would be said by the Imām, and the followers will ْ ‫ٌََْه‬ْٚ‫“ « َسثَّٕب‬Rab-banā wa lakal hamd” “Our Lord, to you ْ ‫ؾ‬ َ ٌ‫َْا‬ say: » ‫ّذ‬ is due all praise”. ُ ” Prostration declaration: 5: (Sujūd) “‫د‬ٛ‫غ‬ ُْ ‫ع‬ Arabic: ْ َ ‫ع ْجؾ‬ ُ « Or » ِْٖ ‫َّذ‬ ُ « ْ ‫َْثِؾ‬ٍْٚٝ‫ْاال َ ْػ‬ٟ »ٍْٝ‫ْ ْاال َ ْػ‬ِٟ‫َبْْ َسث‬ َْ ‫ع ْجؾ‬ ِ‫َبْْ َسث‬ Transliteration:

“Subhāna Rabbi al-A„lā wa bi-hamdih” or “Subhāna Rabbi alA„lā”. Meaning: “Glory be to my Lord, the Most High and to Him be all praise” 6: Duā Then between the prostrations when sitting one should say:

50

Arabic: ْ ‫َْاَ ْسؽ‬ْٚٝ »ْٝ ْ ٌِ‫ْاَ ْغ ِف ْش‬ِٝ‫ْ َسث‬ٝ ْ ٌِ‫ْا َ ْغ ِف ْش‬ِٝ‫ « َسث‬or »ْٝ ْ َِّٕ ْ ٌِ‫ْاَ ْغ ِف ْش‬ِٝ‫« َسث‬ Transliteration:

“Rabbi-ghfirli wa-ar-hamni” or “Rabbi-ghfirli, Rabbi-ghfirli” Meaning: “Oh Lord please forgive me, and have mercy on me” or “Oh Lord please forgive me, Oh Lord please forgive me.” 7: Tashah-hud: This is said at the end of the second unit while sitting and hands are placed the on thighs ْ ْٚ‫َاد‬ ْ ْٚ‫َْلِل‬ ُ ّ‫ؽ‬ ُ ٍَّٛ‫َاٌص‬ ُ ١‫ؾ‬ ْ ‫ َس‬َٚ ْ ُٟ‫َبْإٌّ ِج‬ٙ٠ُ ‫هَْأ‬١ْ ٍَ‫ْػ‬ ّ ِ ْ‫َخ‬ َ َُ ‫ْاٌغال‬،‫جبد‬ ْ‫هللا‬ ١ِ ّ ‫َاٌط‬ ِ ِ ‫َبد‬ ِ ّ‫« ْاٌز‬ ْ ُ‫ثَ َش َوبر‬َٚ ُ ‫غ‬ ّ ٌ‫ْا‬،ٗ َ ْٚ‫ٕب‬١ْ ٍَ‫ْػ‬ َ َ‫ال‬ ْ»ْٓ١ٍ ‫ؾ‬ ِ ٌِ‫ػجَب ِدْهللاْاٌصّب‬ ِ ٍَْٝ‫َػ‬ Transliteration:

“At-Tahiyyātu lilāhi was ṣalawātu wat ṭayibātu. As-Salāmu ʿalaika ayyuhan nabiyyu wa rahmatul lāhi wa barakātuh. AsSalāmu ʿalainā wa ʿalā ʿibādil-lāhis ṣāliheen” Meaning: All greetings, blessings and good acts are for You, my Lord. Greetings to you, Oh Prophet, and the Mercy and Blessings of Allāh. Peace be unto us, and unto the righteous servants of Allāh. 8: Index forefinger Raise the right index forefinger and say: Arabic: ْ ‫َذ‬ ّ َ‫ ُذْأ‬َٙ ‫أش‬ْٚ،‫ْأْْالْاٌ َْٗاالَْهللا‬ ُ ‫ َس‬َٚ ُْٖ ‫ًاْػ ُجذ‬ ُ ٙ‫أش‬ ْ « َ َُ‫ْْمَحُم‬ »ٌُْٗٛ‫ع‬ 51

Transliteration:

“Ash hadu al-lā ilāh ilAllāhu wa ash hadu anna Muhammadan ʿabduhu wa Rasūluh” Meaning: “I bear witness that there is none worthy of worship except Allāh. And I bear witness that Muhammad is His servant and Messenger”. 9: Salāt ʿAlan-Nabi: (sending praise upon the Prophet (pbuh)), when sitting in the last unit before completion of Salāh say. Arabic:

َ ٍ‫َػ‬ َّ ٍٙ ُ ٌ‫«ْ ْا‬ َ ُْٚ١٘ َ ‫ذ‬ َ ١ْ ٍََ‫ْآيْمَحُمٍَُْ َوّبْص‬ٝ َ ٍَُْٚ‫ْمَحُم‬ٍَٝ‫ْػ‬ٝ َ َ ُْ ْ‫ْآي‬ٍَٝ‫َػ‬ ِ ‫ْا ْث َشا‬ٍَٝ‫ْػ‬ ِ ٍِ‫ص‬ ْ َ ٍ‫ػ‬ٍْٚ َّ ٍٙ ُ ٌ‫ْا‬,‫ذ‬١ َ َ َُ‫ْمَحُم‬ٍَٝ‫نْػ‬ َ َ َْ‫ُْأَه‬١٘ ْ‫َبسوذ‬ ‫ْآيْمَحُمٍَُْ َوّبْث‬ٝ ‫َبس‬ ِ ِ‫ ٌذْ َِغ‬١ّ ِ ‫ؽ‬ ِ ‫ا ْثشا‬ ِ ‫ُْث‬ ٍَ‫َػ‬ َ ُْٚ١ِ ٘‫ْا ْثشا‬ٍَٝ‫َػ‬ َ َْ‫ُِْأَه‬١٘ »ْ.‫ذ‬١‫غ‬ ِ َِ ْ‫ ٌذ‬١ّ ِ ‫ؽ‬ ِ ‫ْآيْا ْثشا‬ٝ ِ Transliteration:

“Allāhumma ṣalli ʿalā Muhammadin wa ʿalā āli Muhammadin, kamā ṣal-layta ʿalā Ibrāhim wa ʿalā āli Ibrāhim innaka Hamidum Majeed.” “Allāhumma barik ʿalā Muhammad wa ʿalā āli Muhammad, kamā barakta ʿala Ibrāhim wa ʿalā āli Ibrāhim, innaka Hamidum Majeed.” Meaning: “Oh Allāh send your peace upon Muhammad and upon the family of Muhammad, as you sent your peace upon Ibrāhim and upon the family of Ibrāhim. You are the praise worthy, the Glorified. Oh Allāh sends your blessings upon Muhammad 52

and the family of Muhammad, as you have blessed Ibrāhim and the family of Ibrāhim. You are the praise worthy, the Glorified”. 10: Taslim: Turn your face to the right and then the left, in each position saying: Arabic: ُ ّ‫ؽ‬ ُ ‫غ‬ ْ ‫ َس‬َٚ ُْ ْ ‫ ُى‬١ْ ٍَ‫ْػ‬ ّ ٌ‫« ْا‬ َ َ‫ال‬ »ْ‫َخْهللا‬ Transliteration:

“As-salāmu alaykum wa Rahmatullāh.” Meaning: “Peace and blessings of Allāh be upon you.” Key note: ُ ‫ع‬ ُ (Prostration of Forgetfulness) َ ٌ‫ ُْد ْا‬ٛ‫غ‬ “Sujūdus-Sahw(18)”ْٛٙ ‫غ‬ If the worshipper misses any of these actions intentionally, his

Salāh is not valid. But if the worshipper misses any of these actions unintentionally (forgets), he or she needs to perform two prostration of forgetfulness (Sujūdus-Sahw) at the end of Salāh. (See Chapter Thirteen “Mistakes commonly made in Salāh”).

The Sunan of Salāh - Optional parts of Salāh

The Sunnah, the way of the Prophet (pbuh), is all the extra voluntary or optional parts of the prayer which a worshipper can perform during his or her Salāh if he or she wishes to. These Sunan were performed by the Prophet (pbuh) and there is reward in performing them.

Sujū us-Sahw or prostration of forgetfulness is performed when one forgets some part of the prayer chapter seventeen will explain the importance of this act. 18

53

Note: If a worshipper does not perform the Sunan his or her Salāh is still valid. ْ ْ ‫ى‬ َ ‫األق‬ Optional Sayings (Sunantul Aqwāl ‫ال‬ ‫)سنّت‬ These are the optional words that can be included in the prayer. There are many of these. Below are some examples, ْ 1: Starting Duʿa: ( ‫اْلعزِ ْفزَبػ‬ ْ‫)ْ ُد َػب َْء‬. This supplication is to be recited only at the beginning of the first unit (Rakʿah). Arabic: ُّ ‫ْع‬ٌٝ‫َْر َ َؼب‬ْٚ،َ‫ّه‬ ْ ‫رَجَب َسن‬َٚ ْْ،َ‫َْثِؾَّ ِذن‬ُْٚ ْ ‫عجؾَبَٔه‬ َ َٗ ٌ‫الَْا‬َٚ ْ،‫َذن‬ ُ ‫َْاع‬ ُ ٌ‫َْا‬ ُ ْ« ّ ٍٙ » ‫ ُشن‬١ْ ‫ْغ‬ Transliteration:

“[Subhānak-Allāhumma wa bi-hamdika wa tabārakas-muka wa taʿāla jad-duka wa la-ilāha ghairuk.] Meaning: “Oh Allāh, how perfect You are, praise be to You. Blessed is Your name, and exalted is Your majesty. There is no deity but You.” 2: Istiʿadhah: I seek refuge in Allāh from the rejected Shaytan. This supplication should only be recited at the beginning of the first unit (Rak‟ah) after the duʿā and before saying Bismillah.

54

Arabic: ُ ‫أػ‬ ُ « »ُْ١ْ ‫ع‬ ِْ ‫رْثِب‬ٛ ِ ّ‫بْْاٌش‬ ِ َ‫ط‬١ْ ‫هللْ َِِٓ ْاٌّش‬ Transliteration:

[Aʿudhu billahi minash-shaytānir Rajeem] Meaning: “I seek refuge in Allāh from the rejected Shaytan.” 3: Ameen Arabic: »ْٓ١ْ ِِ ‫«ْآ‬ Transliteration:

“Ameen” Meaning: “Oh Allāh, accept my supplication” This word should be recited at the end of the Surah al-

Fatihah.” Hadith: 1: It is narrated that when Jibrāil (a) brought Surah al-Fātihah to the Prophet, he told the Prophet to tell the people that when you saying al Fatihah and finished, you say „Ameen‟. (Related by Ibn

Abi Shaiba (19)). 2: It is narrated that the Prophet heard a Muslim making duʿā (al Fatimah). The Prophet (pbuh) said to him “you should finish 19

Ibn Abe Shaiba, Abu Bakr: Abu Bakr 'Abdullah bin Muhammad bin Abee Shaiba Ibrahim bin 'Uthman bin Hawasi Al-'Ansi (by client ship) was a unique Hafidh. He authored Al-Musnad wal-Musannaf and other books. He was a leader in the knowledge of Hadith and Abu Zur'a, al-Bukhari, Muslim, Abu Da'ud and Khalaf narrated it from him. Abu Bakr died in Muharram, 235 H. 55

it”. The man asked, „How?‟ The Prophet said: “say Ameen”. (Related by Ibn Mājah). 4: Saying the Tasbih(20) more than three times in the Rukuʿ and Sujud, 5: Saying Rabbigh-fir li or Rabbigh-fir li war-hamnī more than once when sitting between prostrations. 6: Duʿā, this duʿā, or any other relevant duʿās can be read before the

Taslim/Salāms. Arabic: ْ ‫َغ ِف ُش‬٠َْ‫ال‬َٚ ْ،ًْ‫شا‬١‫ْظُ ٍَّْبًْوض‬ٟ‫ذَْٔ ْفغ‬ ْ ‫ةْاالْأٔذْ َف‬ٛ ُٔ‫ْاٌ ُز‬ ُ ّ ُ ٌ‫« ْا‬ ْ ّ ٍَ‫ْظ‬ِٟٔ‫ُْا‬ ّ ٍٙ َ ٌِْْٟ‫بغ ِفش‬ ْ ‫ذ‬ َ ْٔ ‫ْأَهَْأ‬َِّٟٕ‫َا ْسؽ‬َْٚ‫ػٕ ِذن‬ ُ»ُْ١‫ؽ‬ ِ ‫سْ ْاٌ َش‬ٛ‫ْاٌغ ُف‬ ِ ِِْٓ ْ‫َِغ ِف َش ًح‬ Transliteration:

[Allāhumma inni dhallamtu nafsi dhulman katheeran, wala yaghfirudh-dhunūba illā anta, fagh-fir-lī maghfiratan min ʿindika war-hamnī, innaka antal- ghafūrur-Raheem.] Meaning: “Oh Lord God I have wronged myself great injustice and no one forgives sin except You, grant me forgiveness from Yourself and have Mercy on me. You are the Forgiving the Merciful.”

20

Tasbih, in the devotional context tasbih means to say, Subhana Allāh, which is often used in the Qur'an , Subhan Allāh (‫( )سبحاى هللا‬Glory be to Allāh) Alhamdulillah (‫)الحود هلل‬ (Praise be to Allāh) Allāhu akbar (‫( )هللا أكبر‬Allāh is the Greatest). 56

Note: There are many other duʿās, supplication available that a worshipper can read before or after the Salams, (See Chapter 24, Duʿas). ْ Optional Actions (Sunnatul Af„āl ‫االفعال‬ ‫) سنّت‬ The optional “sunnah” actions in Salāh are many. Below are some examples:  Bringing

the

hands

up

when the

worshipper

says

Takbir

(Allāhu Akbar) before Rukuʿ or Sujūd.  Placing the right hand on the left hand and placing them on or below the chest.  Placing the hands on the knees when performing Rukuʿ.  Looking at the place of Sajdah all the time.  Make one‟s back straight when he or is in the Rukuʿ position.  Keeping the head straight at the time of the Rukuʿ.  Keeping the stomach up from the floor when performing Sajdah.  Movement of right index finger when saying the Tashah-hud.  Placing feet in different positions when prostrating or sitting for Tashah-hud.  Facing your feet to the left or right in the sitting position.  Placing feet to feet and shoulders to shoulders with other worshippers during the congregational prayer. Note: One should remember that these actions are Sunnah and must not be treated as Fard.

57

Chapter Eleven Salāh Made Easy Seven Steps to Success The following is a series of seven steps to be followed by anyone wishing to learn the prayer from scratch. With each step, further details and components of the prayer are added to make the procedure for learning the prayer manageable for the new worshipper. Once all seven steps have been learned, the worshipper should be fully equipped to pray all the five daily prayers fully and unaided. Tip: Remember a worshipper should say „Allāhu Akbar‟ before and after each and any movement in the Salāh. The worshipper should raise their hands to start the Salāh by saying „Allāhu Akbar‟.

Step One:

Simple Structure Actions 1: Qiyam – Standing

Words to be said

Niyyah (Your intention of prayer in your heart)

Iftitah Takbir(21) :

Raise your hands to the ear lobes while saying: [Allāh is Great:] (Females should raise the hands to the shoulders.)

21

[Allāhu Akbar]

Iftitah Takbir means Takbir Al Ihrām which is the first pillar of Salāh 58

Place your hands on your chest- right over left while saying nothing, Remain in this position for around one minute. Then say: [Allāh is Great:]

[Allāhu Akbar]

2: Rukuʿ Bend forward and put your hands on your knees and say: [Allāh is Great:]

[Allāhu Akbar]

3: Qiyam Stand up straight – hands by your sides and say: [Allāh is Great:]

[Allāhu Akbar]

4: First Sajdah Prostrate to the floor with your feet, hands, knees and forehead touching the floor and say: [Allāh is Great:]

[Allāhu Akbar]

59

5: Jalasa Sit up with your hands on your thighs and say: [Allāh is Great:]

[Allāhu Akbar]

6: Second Sajdah Prostrate once more to the floor with your forehead, hands, knees and feet touching the floor and say: [Allāh is Great] [Allāhu Akbar] 7: Qiyam Stand up and place your hands on your chest and say: [Allāh is Great] [Allāhu Akbar] Remain in this position for around 1 minute then say: [Allāh is Great] [Allāhu Akbar] 8: Rukuʿ Bend forward and put your hands on your knees and say: [Allāh is Great] [Allāhu Akbar] 9: Qiyam Stand up straight – hands by your sides and say: [Allāh is Great]

[Allāhu Akbar]

60

10: Sajdah Prostrate to the floor with your feet, hands, knees and forehead touching the floor and say: [Allāh is Great] 11: Jalasa Sit up with your hands on your thighs and say: [Allāh is Great] 12: Second Sajdah Prostrate to the floor with your feet, hands, knees and forehead touching the floor and say: [Allāh is Great] 13: Second Jalasa Sit up with your hands on your thighs and say [Allāh is Great]

[Allāhu Akbar]

[Allāhu Akbar]

[Allāhu Akbar]

[Allāhu Akbar]

Remain in this position for around one minute 14: Tasleem Turn your forehead to your right shoulder and say: [peace and the [As-salamu Alaykum] mercy of Allāh be on you] 61

15: Tasleem Turn your forehead to your left shoulder and say: [Peace and the [As-salamu Alaykum] Mercy of Allāh be on you.]

End of Salāh: Dua after the Salāh This will end the two units of Salāh. To the beginners “Congratulations”! That wasn‟t too hard, was it? May Allāh accept your prayer. Key note: This procedure is for the beginners only (new converts). It allows the worshipper to perform his or her first steps in carrying out his or her daily duty to Allāh, inshaAllāh (God willing). This procedure will be sufficient for the worshipper to follow until he or she learns the next step, Allāh knows best. Every effort should be made to continue to learn how to perform the full prayer inshaAllāh.

62

Step Two: Once you have learned the first step by heart and practiced for some time, it is time to proceed to the second step: Actions 1: Qiyam, Niyyah (intention of prayer in your heart):

Words to say

Takbir Al-Ihrām:

(Iftitah) Raise your hands to your ears if a man and to your shoulders if a woman and Say: [Allāh is Great] 2: Qiyam, Place your hands on your chest, right hand over left hand. Say the Istiʿādhah(22) and Bismilah(23), then recite chapter alFatihah.

[Allāhu Akbar]

[I seek Allāh's protection from Satan who is accursed.]

[Aʿudhu billahi minashshaytānir Rajeem]

[In the name of Allāh, the most] Gracious, the most Merciful.] [All praises and thanks be to Allāh,

[Bismillāhir Rahmānir Rahīm.]

22 23

[Alhamdu lillāhi Rabbil ʿalameen.

Isteʿāzah, means [Aʿudhu billahi minash-shaytānir Rajeem] Bismilah, means [Bismil-lāhir Rah-mānir Rahīm.] 63

the Lord of the worlds, the most Gracious, the most Merciful; Master of the Day of Judgment. You alone we worship, from You alone we seek help. Guide us along the straight path the path of those whom You favoured, not of those who earned Your anger or went astray.] [Oh Allāh accept my supplication] Before going to Rukuʿa say: [Allāh is Great] 3: First Rukuʿa, Bend forward and put your hands on your knees and say: [How Perfect is my Lord, The Supreme] 4: Qiyam, Stand up straight – hands by your sides and say: [Allāh is Great]

Ar-Rahmā-nir Raheem. Māliki yaūmid deen. Iyyāka naʿbudu, wa iyyāka nasta„īn. Ihdinas ṣirātal mustaqeem. Sirātal ladhina an amta ʿalayhim Ghayril maghḍubi ʿalayhim Waladḍālleen.] [Ameen].

[Allāhu Akbar]

[Subhāna rabbeyal ʿAdhīm,] 3 times(24)

[Allāhu Akbar]

Go to Sajdah while 24

Tasbeeh, One time is compulsory, three is the best. 64

saying: [Allāh is Great]

[Allāhu Akbar]

5: Sajdah Prostrate to the floor with your feet, hands, knees and forehead touching the floor and say: [How Perfect is my [Subhāna Rabbi al-Aʿlā] Lord, the Highest.] 3 times 6: Jalasa, Sit up with your hands on your thighs and say: [Allāh is Great] [Allāhu Akbar] 7: Second Sajdah, [Allāh is Great] [Allāhu Akbar] Prostrate to the floor with your feet, hands, knees and forehead touching the floor and say: [How Perfect is my [Subhāna Rabbi al-Aʿlā] Lord, the Highest] 8: Qiyam, [Allāh is Great] Stand up with your hands on your chest while say Isteʿāzah and Bismilah, then Chapter Al-Fatihah and say: [In the name of Allāh, the most Gracious, the most Merciful.]

[Allāhu Akbar]

[Bismillāhir Rahmānir Rahīm.]

65

[All praises and thanks be to Allāh, the Lord of the worlds, the most Gracious, the most Merciful; Master of the Day of Judgment. You alone we worship, from You alone we seek help. Guide us along the straight path -

[Alhamdu lillāhi Rabbil ʿalameen.

the path of those whom You favoured, not of those who earned Your anger or went astray.] [Oh Allāh accept my supplication]

Sirātal ladhina an amta ʿalayhim Ghayril maghḍubi ʿalayhim Waladḍālleen.]

[Allāh is Great] 9: Rukuʿ Bend forward and put your hands on your knees and say: [How Perfect is my Lord, The Supreme]

[Allāhu Akbar]

10: Qiyam, Stand up straight – hands by your sides and say: [Allāh is Great]

25

Ar-Rahmā-nir Raheem. Māliki yaūmid deen. Iyyāka naʿbudu, wa iyyāka nasta„īn. Ihdinas ṣirātal mustaqeem.

[Ameen].

[Subhāna Rabbiyal ʿAdheem] 3 times(25)

[Allāhu Akbar]

Tasbeeh, one time is compulsory, three is the best. 66

Go to Sajdah while saying: [Allāh is Great]

[Allāhu Akbar]

11: Sajdah, Prostrate to the floor with your feet, hands, knees and forehead touching the floor and say: [How Perfect is my [Subhāna Rabbi al-Aʿlā] Lord, the Highest.] 12: Jalasa, Sit up with your hands on your thighs and say: [Allāh is Great] [Allāhu Akbar] Go to Sajdah while saying: [Allāh is Great] [Allāhu Akbar] 13: Sajdah, Prostrate to the floor with your feet, hands, knees and forehead touching the floor and say: [How Perfect is my [Subhāna Rabbi al-Aʿlā] Lord, the Highest.]

67

14: Jalasa, Sit up with your hands on your thighs and say: [Allāh is Great] 15: Jalasa,Tashahhud, Raise your index finger of your right hand and say: [I bear witness that there is no god but Allāh, and I bear witness that Muhammad is His servant and Messenger.]

[Allāhu Akbar]

[Ashadu al-lā illāha illAllāhu wa ash-hadu anna Muhammadan „Abduhu wa Rasūluh]

16: Tasleem, Turn your head to your right and say: [Peace and the [Assalamu Alaykum wa Mercy of Allāh be on Rahmatullah] you.] 17: Tasleem, Turn your head to your left and say: [Peace and the Mercy of Allāh be on you.]

[Assalamu Alaykum wa Rahmatullah]

End of Salāh, Duā after the Salāh. 68

“La ilāha illāl-lahu wahdahu la shareeka lah, lahul-mulku wa lahulhamd, wa huwa ʿalā kulli shay-in Qadeer, subhanal-lahe, wal-hamdu lillāhe, wala ilāha illal-lāhu waAllāhu Akbar, wala hawla wala quwwata illā billāhil-ʿAlī-yil ʿA eem. Rabbigh-fir lee.” “None has the right to be worshipped except Allāh, alone without associate, to Him belongs sovereignty and praise and He has power over all things. How perfect Allāh is, and all praise is for Allāh, none has the right to be worshipped except Allāh, Allāh is the most great and there is no power nor might except with Allāh, The Most High, The Supreme. O my Lord forgive me for my sins.” The Prophet said: “Whoever awakes at night (before Fajr) and then says this Duā will be forgiven” or he said: “and then asks (wish), he will be answered. If he then performs ablution and prays, his prayer will be accepted” (Related by al Bukhāri). May

Allāh

accept

you

Salāh

and

reward

you

in

paradise.

Repeat this procedure until you have learnt it, then try step three. Note: You may not be able to recite everything, but do as much as you can or just read it while holding the book in front of you. Nevertheless make sure that you do your best to memorise little by little every day, until you have memorised it all, inshaAllāh.

69

Step Three: Actions Words to say 1: Qiyam, Niyyah (intention of prayer in your heart) Iftitah (Takbir Al Ihrām) Raise your hands to the ear lobes while saying: [Allāh is Great] [Allāhu Akbar] Females should raise the hands to the shoulders. 2: Qiyam, Put your hands on your chest- right over left and say the Isteʿāzah(26) and Bismilah(27), then Recite Surah Al-Fātihah and one other short chapter (like Chapter 112, Al-Ikhlās). [I seek Allāh's protection from Satan who is accursed.] [In the name of Allāh, the most Gracious, the most Merciful.] [All praises and thanks be to Allāh, the Lord of the worlds, 26 27

[Aʿudhu billahi minash-shaytānir Rajeem] [Bismil-lāhir Rah-mānir Rahīm.] [Alhamdu lillāhi Rabbil ʿalameen.

Istiʿā hah, means [Aʿudhu billahi minash-shaytānir Rajeem] Bismilah, means [Bismil-lāhir Rah-mānir Rahīm.] 70

the most Gracious, the most Merciful; Master of the Day of Judgment. You alone we worship, from You alone we seek help. Guide us along the straight path the path of those whom You favoured, not of those who earned Your anger or went astray.] [Oh Allāh accept my supplication] [In the name of Allāh, the most Gracious, the most Merciful.] [He is the One God, God the Eternal, the Uncaused Cause of All Being. He begets not, and neither is He begotten; and there is nothing that could be compared with Him.] Go to Rukuʿa while saying: [Allāh is Great] 3: First Rukuʿa, Bend forward and put hands on your knees while saying: [How Perfect is my Lord, The

Ar-Rahmā-nir Raheem. Māliki yaūmid deen. Iyyāka naʿbudu, wa iyyāka nasta„īn. Ihdinas ṣirātal mustaqeem. Sirātal ladhina an amta ʿalayhim Ghayril magh-ḍubi ʿalayhim Walad-ḍālleen.] [Ameen]. [Bismil-lāhir Rah-mānir Rahīm.]

[Qul huwaAllāhu Ahad, Allāhus ṣamad, lam yalid wa lam youlad, wa lam yakul lahu, Kufu-wan Ahad]

[Allāhu Akbar]

[Subhāna Rabbi alʿAdhīm] 71

Supreme.]

3 times

4: Qiyam, (Duʿā before going for Sujuh) Stand up straight – hands by your sides while saying: [Allāh hears those who praise Him, Our Lord, praise be to You]

[Samʿi Allāhu liman hamidah, Rabanā wa lakal hamd]

[Allāh is Great] 5: Sajdah, Prostrate to the floor with your feet, hands, knees and forehead touching the floor and say: [How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest.] 6: Jalasa, Sit up with your hands on your thighs and say: [Allāh is Great] Go to Sajdah while saying: [Allāh is Great] 7: Sajdah, Prostrate to the floor with your feet, hands, knees, forehead touching the floor and say: [How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest. or How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest,

[Allāhu Akbar]

[Subhāna Rabbi alAʿlā] 3 times

[Allāhu Akbar]

[Allāhu Akbar]

[Subhāna Rabbi alAʿlā] or

[Subhāna Rabbi alAʿlā wa bi-hamdih.]

.

72

and all praise to Him).] 8: Qiyam, [Allāh is Great] Stand up with your hands on your chest and recite: [In the name of Allāh, the most Gracious, the most Merciful.]

3 times

[All praises and thanks be to Allāh, the Lord of the worlds, the most Gracious, the most Merciful;

[Alhamdu lillāhi Rabbil ʿalameen.

Master of the Day of Judgment. You alone we worship, from You alone we seek help. Guide us along the straight path -

Māliki yaūmid deen.

the path of those whom You favoured, not of those who earned Your anger or went astray.] [Oh Allāh accept my supplication]

Sirātal ladhina an amta ʿalayhim Ghayril magh-ḍubi ʿalayhim Walad-ḍālleen.]

[Allāhu Akbar]

[Bismillāhir Rahmānir Rahīm.]

Ar-Rahmā-nir Raheem.

Iyyāka naʿbudu, wa iyyāka nasta„īn. Ihdinas ṣirātal mustaqeem.

[Ameen]

73

[In the name of Allāh, the most Gracious, the most Merciful.] He is the One God, God the Eternal, the Uncaused Cause of All Being. He begets not, and neither is He begotten; and there is nothing that could be compared with Him.] Go to Rukuʿ while saying: [Allāh is Great] 9: Rukuʿ, Bend forward and put your hands on your knees while saying: [How Perfect is my Lord, The Supreme.]

[Bismil-lāhir Rah-mānir Rahīm.] [Qul huwaAllāhu Ahad, Allāhus ṣamad, lam yalid wa lam youlad, wa lam yakul lahu, Kufu-wan Ahad]

[Allāhu Akbar]

[Subhāna Rabbi alʿAdhīm,] 3 times

10 Qiyam, (Duʿā before going for Sujuh) Stand up straight – hand by your sides while saying: [Allāh hears those who praise Him, Our Lord, praise be to You]

[Samʿi Allāhu liman hamidah, Rabanā wa lakal hamd]

[Allāh is Great]

[Allāhu Akbar] 74

11: First Sajdah, Prostrate to the floor with your feet, hands, knees and forehead touching the floor and say: [How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest. or How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest, and all praise to Him.] 12: Jalasa, Sit up with your hands on your thighs and say: [Allāh is Great]

[Subhāna Rabbi alAʿlā] or

[Subhāna Rabbi alAʿlā wa bi-hamdih.] 3 times

[Allāhu Akbar]

Go to Sajdah while saying: [Allāh is Great] [Allāhu Akbar] 13: Second Sajdah, Prostrate to the floor with your feet, hands, knees, forehead touching the floor and say: [How Perfect is my [Subhāna Rabbi alLord, the Highest. Aʿlā] 3 times 14: Jalasa, Sit up with your hands on your thighs while saying: [Allāh is Great] [Allāhu Akbar] [Greetings, prayers At tahi-yātu lillāhi, and goodness Wa salawātu watbelong to Allāh. ṭayibātu, Peace be on you, O As-salāmu ʿalayka Prophet and the ayyuhan nabīyyu, wa Mercy of Allāh and Rahmatul-lāhi wa 75

His blessings. Peace be on us and on the righteous servants of Allāh] 15: Tashah-hud Raise your right index finger while saying: [I bear witness that there is no god but Allāh, and I bear witness that Muhammad is His servant and Messenger.] 16: Tasleem, Turn your head to your right shoulder while saying: [Peace and the Mercy of Allāh be on you.] 17: Tasleem, Turn your head to your left shoulder and say: [Peace and the Mercy of Allāh be on you.]

barakātuh, As-salāmu ʿalaynā wa ʿalā ʿibādil-lāhis ṣāliheen]

[Ashadu al-lā illāha illAllāhu wa ash-hadu anna Muhammadan „Abduhu wa Rasūluh,]

[As-sālamu ʿAlaykum wa Rahmatullāh]

[As-sālamu ʿAlaykum wa Rahmatullāh]

End of Salāh. Dua after the Salāh:

“La ilāha illāl-lahu wahdahu la shareeka lah, lahul-mulku wa lahul-hamd, wa huwa ʿalā kulli shay-in Qadeer, subhanal-lahe, wal-hamdu lillāhe, wala ilāha illal-lāhu waAllāhu Akbar, wala hawla wala quw-wata illā billāhil-ʿAlī-yil ʿA eem. Rabbigh-fir lee.” “None has the right to be worshipped except Allāh, alone without 76

associate, to Him belongs sovereignty and praise and He has power over all things. How perfect Allāh is, and all praise is for Allāh, none has the right to be worshipped except Allāh, Allāh is the most great and there is no power nor might except with Allāh, The Most High, The Supreme. O my Lord forgive me for my sins.” The Prophet said: “Whoever awakes at night (before Fajr) and then says this Duā will be forgiven” or he said: “and then asks (wish), he will be answered. If he then performs ablution and prays, his prayer will be accepted” (Related by al Bukhāri). May Allāh reward you and accept your prayer. It is important to perfect Step Three before moving onto the next step.

77

Step Four: Actions 1: Qiyam, Niyyah (intention of prayer in your heart) Takbir AlIhrām: Raise your hands to your ears and say: [Allāh is Great] 2: Qiyam, Put your hands on your chest- right over left and say the Thana(28), Isteʿāzah and Bismilah, then Surahtul Fatihah, and Surahtul Ikhlas: [Glory be to you, O Allāh, and all praises are due unto you, and blessed is your name and high is your majesty and none is worthy of worship but you.] [I seek Allāh's protection from Satan who is accursed.] [In the name of Allāh, the most Gracious, the most Merciful.] [All praises and thanks be to Allāh, 28

Words to say

[Allāhu Akbar]

[Subhānaka Allāhumma wa bi- hamdika wa tabārakas-muka wa taʿāla jad-duka wa lailāha ghīruk.]

[Aʿudhu billahi minashshaytānir Rajeem]

[Bismillāhir Rahmānir Rahīm.] [Alhamdu lillāhi Rabbil ʿalameen.

Thana is the supplication to Allāh 78

the Lord of the worlds, the most Gracious, the most Merciful; Master of the Day of Judgment. You alone we worship, from You alone we seek help. Guide us along the straight path the path of those whom You favoured, not of those who earned Your anger or went astray.] [Oh Allāh accept my supplication] [In the name of Allāh, the most Gracious, the most Merciful. He is the One God, God the Eternal, the Uncaused Cause of All Being. He begets not, and neither is He begotten; and there is nothing that could be compared with Him.] Go to Rukuʿa while saying: [Allāh is Great]

Ar-Rahmā-nir Raheem. Māliki yaūmid deen. Iyyāka naʿbudu, wa iyyāka nasta„īn. Ihdinas ṣirātal mustaqeem. Sirātal ladhina an amta ʿalayhim Ghayril maghḍubi ʿalayhim Waladḍālleen.] [Ameen]. [Bismil-lāhir Rah-mānir Rahīm.] [Qul huwaAllāhu Ahad, Allāhus ṣamad, lam yalid wa lam youlad, wa lam yakul lahu, Kufuwan Ahad.]

[Allāhu Akbar]

79

3: Rukuʿa, Bend forward and put hands on your knees and say: [How Perfect is my [Subhāna Rabbi alLord, The Supreme] ʿAdhīm,] 3 times 4: Qiyam, (Duʿā before going for Sujuh) Stand up straight arms by your sides and say: [Allāh hears those who praise Him, Our Lord, praise be to You] [Allāh is Great]

[Samʿi Allāhu liman hamidah, Rabanā wa lakal hamd] [Allāhu Akbar]

5: First Sajdah, Prostrate to the floor with your feet, hands, knees and forehead touching the floor and say: [How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest. or How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest, and all praise to Him.]

[Subhāna Rabbi al-Aʿlā] or

[Subhāna Rabbi al-Aʿlā wa bi-hamdih.] 3 times

80

6: Qāida or Jalasa, Sit up with your hands on your thighs and say: [Allāh is Great]

Go to Sajdah while saying: [Allāh is Great] 7: Second Sajdah, Prostrate to the floor with your feet, hands, knees and forehead touching the floor and say: [How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest. or How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest, and all praise to Him.] 8:Qiyam, [Allāh is Great] Stand up with your hands on your chest while saying: Surahtul Fatihah, and Surahtul Ikhlas: [In the name of Allāh, the most Gracious, the most Merciful.] [All praises and thanks be to Allāh, the Lord of the worlds, the most Gracious,

[Allāhu Akbar]

[Allāhu Akbar]

[Subhāna Rabbi al-Aʿlā] or

[Subhāna Rabbi al-Aʿlā wa bi-hamdih.] 3 times

[Allāhu Akbar]

[Bismillāhir Rahmānir Rahīm.]

[Alhamdu lillāhi Rabbil ʿalameen. Ar-Rahmā-nir Raheem. 81

the most Merciful; Master of the Day of Judgment. You alone we worship, from You alone we seek help. Guide us along the straight path the path of those whom You favoured, not of those who earned Your anger or went astray.]

Māliki yaūmid deen. Iyyāka naʿbudu, wa iyyāka nasta„īn. Ihdinas ṣirātal mustaqeem. Sirātal ladhina an amta ʿalayhim Ghayril maghḍubi ʿalayhim Waladḍālleen.]

[Oh Allāh accept my [Ameen]. supplication] [In the name of Allāh, the most Gracious, the most Merciful.]

[Bismil-lāhir Rah-mānir Rahīm.]

[He is the One God, God the Eternal, the Uncaused Cause of All Being. He begets not, and neither is He begotten; and there is nothing that could be compared with Him.]

[Qul huwaAllāhu Ahad, Allāhus ṣamad, lam yalid wa lam youlad, wa lam yakul lahu, Kufuwan Ahad.]

Go to Rukuʿa while saying: [Allāh is Great]

[Allāhu Akbar]

82

9: Rukuʿa, Bend forward and put your hands on your knees while saying: [How Perfect is my Lord, The Supreme.] 10: Qiyam, (Duʿā before going for Sujuh) Stand up straight – hands by your sides while saying: [Allāh hears those who praise Him, Our Lord, praise be to You]

[Subhāna Rabbi alʿAdhīm,] 3 times

[Samʿi Allāhu liman hamidah, Rabanā wa lakal hamd]

[Allāh is Great]

[Allāhu Akbar]

11: First Sajdah, Prostrate to the floor with your feet, hands, knees and forehead touching the floor and say: [How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest. or How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest, and all praise to Him.]

[Subhāna Rabbi al-Aʿlā] or

[Subhāna Rabbi al-Aʿlā wa bi-hamdih.] 3 times

83

12: Jalasa, Sit up with your hands on your thighs and say: [Allāh is Great]

[Allāhu Akbar]

[Lord! Forgive me, Lord! Forgive me.]

[Rabbigh-fir li, Rabbigh-fir li,]

Go to Sajdah while saying: [Allāh is Great]

[Allāhu Akbar]

13: Second Sajdah, Prostrate to the floor with your feet, hands, knees and forehead touching the floor and say: [How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest. or How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest, and all praise to Him.] 14: Jalasa, [Allāh is Great] Sit up with your hands on your thighs while saying: [Greetings, prayers and goodness belong to Allāh. Peace be on you, O Prophet and the Mercy of Allāh and His blessings. Peace be on us and on the righteous

[Subhāna Rabbi al-Aʿlā] or

[Subhāna Rabbi al-Aʿlā wa bi-hamdih.] 3 times

[Allāhu Akbar]

[At tahi-yātu lillāhi, wa salawātu wat-ṭayibātu, As-salāmu ʿalayka ayyuhan nabīyyu, wa Rahmatul-lāhi wa barakātuh, As-salāmu ʿalaynā wa ʿalā ʿibādil-lāhis 84

servants of Allāh] 15: Tashahhud, Raise your right index finger: while saying: [I bear witness that there is no god but Allāh, and I bear witness that Muhammad is His servant and Messenger.]

ṣāliheen]

Oh Allāh send your peace upon Muhammad and upon the family of Muhammad, as you sent your peace upon Ibrāhim and upon the family of Ibrāhim. You are the praise worthy, the Glorified. Oh Allāh send your blessings upon Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as you have blessed Ibrāhim and the family of Ibrāhim. You are the praise worthy, the Glorified.

Allāhumma ṣalli ʿalā Muhammadin wa ʿalā āli Muhammadin Kamā ṣallaitaʿalā Ibrāhima wa ʿalā āli Ibrāhima,

[Ashadu al-lā illāha illAllāhu wa ash-hadu anna muhammadan Abduhu wa Rasūluh]

Innaka Hamidum Majid. Allāhumma barik ʿalā Muhammadin Wa ʿalā ali Muhammadin, Kama bārakta ʿalā Ibrāhima wa ʿalā āli Ibrāhima, fil ʿālamin, Innaka Hamidum Majid.

85

16: Tasleem Turn your head to your right shoulder while saying: [Peace and the [As-sālamu ʿAlaykum Mercy of Allāh be on wa Rahmatullāh,] you.] 17: Tasleem, Turn your head to your left shoulder while saying: [Peace and the [As-sālamu ʿAlaykum Mercy of Allāh be on wa Rahmatullāh,] you.]

End of Salāh, Dua after Salāh.

“La ilāha illāl-lahu wahdahu la shareeka lah, lahul-mulku wa lahulhamd, wa huwa ʿalā kulli shay-in Qadeer, subhanal-lahe, wal-hamdu lillāhe, wala ilāha illal-lāhu waAllāhu Akbar, wala hawla wala quw-wata illā billāhil-ʿAlī-yil ʿA eem. Rabbigh-fir lee.” “None has the right to be worshipped except Allāh, alone without associate, to Him belongs sovereignty and praise and He has power over all things. How perfect Allāh is, and all praise is for Allāh, none has the right to be worshipped except Allāh, Allāh is the most great and there is no power nor might except with Allāh, The Most High, The Supreme. O my Lord forgive my sins.” The Prophet said: “Whoever awakes at night (before Fajr) and then says this Duā will be forgiven‟ and he said: „and then asks (wish), he will be answered. If he then performs ablution and prays, his prayer will be accepted‟.” (Related by al Bukhāri). May Allāh bless you and accept your efforts. Once you have mastered Step Four, then move onto Step Five. 86

Step Five: 1: Niyyah, (Intention of prayer in your heart) Iftitah: Takbir Al Ihrām. Raise your hands to your ears while saying: [Allāh is Great] 2: Qiyam, Stand up with your hands on your chest say the Thana, Isteʿāzah and Bismilah, then Surahtul Fatihah, and Surahtul Ikhlas. [Glory be to you, O Allāh, and all praises are due unto you, and blessed is your name and high is your majesty and none is worthy of worship but you.]

[Allāhu Akbar,]

[Subhānaka Allāhumma wa bi- hamdika wa tabārakas-muka wa taʿāla jad-duka wa lailāha ghīruk.]

[I seek Allāh's protection from Satan who is accursed.]

[Aʿudhu billahi minashshaytānir Rajeem]

[In the name of Allāh, the most Gracious, and the most Merciful.

[Bismillāhir Rahmānir Rahīm.]

87

[All praises and thanks be to Allāh, the Lord of the worlds, the most Gracious, the most Merciful; Master of the Day of Judgment. You alone we worship, from You alone we seek help. Guide us along the straight path -

[Alhamdu lillāhi Rabbil ʿalameen.

the path of those whom You favoured, not of those who earned Your anger or went astray.] [Oh Allāh accept my supplication]

Sirātal ladhina an amta ʿalayhim Ghayril maghḍubi ʿalayhim Waladḍālleen.]

[In the name of Allāh, the most Gracious, the most Merciful.]

[Bismil-lāhir Rah-mānir Rahīm.]

[He is the One God” God the Eternal, the Uncaused Cause of All Being. He begets not, and neither is He begotten; and there is nothing that could be compared with Him.]

[Qul huwaAllāhu Ahad, Allāhus ṣamad, lam yalid wa lam youlad, wa lam yakul lahu, Kufu-wan Ahad.]

Ar-Rahmā-nir Raheem. Māliki yaūmid deen. Iyyāka naʿbudu, wa iyyāka nasta„īn. Ihdinas ṣirātal mustaqeem.

[Ameen].

Go to Rukuʿa while saying: 88

[Allāh is Great] 3: Rukuʿa, Bend forward and put hands on your knees while saying: [How Perfect is my Lord, The Supreme.]

4: Qiyam, (Duʿā before going for Sujuh) Stand up straight – hands by your sides while saying: [Allāh hears those who praise Him, Our Lord, praise be to You]

[Allāh is Great] 5: First Sajdah, Prostrate to the floor with your feet, hands, knees and forehead touching the floor and say: [How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest. or How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest, and all praise to Him.]

[Allāhu Akbar]

[Subhāna Rabbi alʿAdhīm,] 3 times

[Samʿi Allāhu liman hamidah, Rabanā wa lakal hamd] or

[Samʿi Allāhu liman hamidah, Rabbanā wa lakal Hamd, hamdann katheerann wa ṭayibann Mubarakan fihi.] [Allāhu Akbar]

[Subhāna Rabbi alAʿlā] or [Subhāna Rabbi al-Aʿlā wa bi-hamdih.] 3 times

89

6: Qāida or Jalasa, [Allāh is Great]

[Allāhu Akbar]

Sit up with your hands on your thighs while saying: [Lord! Forgive me, Lord! Forgive me.]

[Rabbigh-fir li, Rabbigh-fir li,]

Go to Sajdah while you saying: [Allāh is Great] 7: Second Sajdah, Prostrate to the floor with your feet, hands, knees and forehead touching the floor and say: [How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest. or How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest, and all praise to Him.]

[Allāhu Akbar]

[Subhāna Rabbi alAʿlā] or

[Subhāna Rabbi al-Aʿlā wa bi-hamdih.] 3 times

90

8: Qiyam, [Allāh is Great] [Allāhu Akbar] Stand up with your hands on your chest Recite Surahtul Fatihah and Surahtul Ikhlas. [In the name of [Bismillāhir Rahmānir Allāh, the most Rahīm.] Gracious, the most Merciful.] [All praises and thanks be to Allāh, the Lord of the worlds, the most Gracious, the most Merciful; Master of the Day of Judgment. You alone we worship, from You alone we seek help. Guide us along the straight path -

[Alhamdu lillāhi Rabbil ʿalameen.

the path of those whom You favoured, not of those who earned Your anger or went astray.] [Oh Allāh accept my supplication]

Sirātal ladhina an amta ʿalayhim Ghayril maghḍubi ʿalayhim Waladḍālleen.]

[In the name of Allāh, the most Gracious, the most Merciful.]

[Bismil-lāhir Rah-mānir Rahīm.]

Ar-Rahmā-nir Raheem. Māliki yaūmid deen. Iyyāka naʿbudu, wa iyyāka nasta„īn. Ihdinas ṣirātal mustaqeem.

[Ameen].

91

He is the One God, God the Eternal, the Uncaused Cause of All Being. He begets not, and neither is He begotten; and there is nothing that could be compared with Him.]

[Qul huwaAllāhu Ahad, Allāhus ṣamad, lam yalid wa lam youlad, wa lam yakul lahu, Kufu-wan Ahad.]

Go to Rukuʿa while saying: [Allāh is Great] [Allāhu Akbar] 9: Rukuʿa, Bend forward and put your hands on your knees and say: [How Perfect is my [Subhāna Rabbi alLord, The Supreme] ʿAdhīm,] 3 times 10: Qiyam: (Duʿā before going for Sujuh) Stand up straight – hands by your sides and say: [Allāh hears those who praise Him, Our Lord, praise be to You]

[Allāh is Great]

[Samʿi Allāhu liman hamidah, Rabanā wa lakal hamd] or

[Samʿi Allāhu liman hamidah, Rabbanā wa lakal Hamd, hamdann katheerann wa ṭayibann Mubarakan fihi.] [Allāhu Akbar] 92

11: First Sajdah: Prostrate to the floor with your feet, hands, knees and forehead touching the floor and say: [How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest. or How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest, and all praise to Him.] 12 Jalasa: [Allāh is Great] Sit up with your hands on your thighs and say: [Lord! Forgive me, Lord! Forgive me.]

[Subhāna Rabbi alAʿlā] or

[Subhāna Rabbi al-Aʿlā wa bi-hamdih.] 3 times

[Allāhu Akbar]

[Rabbigh-fir li, Rabbigh-fir li,]

Go to Sajdah while saying: [Allāh is Great] 13: Second Sajdah, Prostrate to the floor with your feet, hands, knees and forehead touching the floor and say: [How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest.] or [How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest, and all praise to Him.]

[Allāhu Akbar]

[Subhāna Rabbi alAʿlā] or

[Subhāna Rabbi al-Aʿlā wa bi-hamdih.] 3 times

93

14: Jalasa, [Allāh is Great] Sit up with your hands on your thighs and say: [Greetings, prayers and goodness belong to Allāh. Peace be on you, O Prophet and the Mercy of Allāh and His blessings. Peace be on us and on the righteous servants of Allāh] 15: Tashah-hud, Raise your right index finger and say: [I bear witness that there is no god but Allāh, and I bear witness that Muhammad is His servant and Messenger.]

[Allāhu Akbar]

[At tahi-yātu lillāhi, wa salawātu watṭayibātu, As-salāmu ʿalayka ayyuhan nabīyyu, wa Rahmatul-lāhi wa barakātuh, As-salāmu ʿalaynā wa ʿalā ʿibādil-lāhis ṣāliheen]

[Ashadu al-lā illāha illAllāhu wa ash-hadu anna muhammadan Abduhu wa Rasūluh]

Lower your right index finger. 16: Salāt ʿAlanNabi, Say: [Oh Allāh send your peace upon Muhammad and upon the family of Muhammad, as you sent your peace upon Ibrāhim and upon the family of

Allāhumma ṣalli ʿalā Muhammadin wa ʿalā āli Muhammadin Kamā ṣallaitaʿalā Ibrāhima wa ʿalā āli Ibrāhima,

94

Ibrāhim. You are the praise worthy, the Glorified. Oh Allāh send your blessings upon Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as you have blessed Ibrāhim and the family of Ibrāhim. You are the praise worthy, the Glorified.]

17: Dua before Salams, [O Allāh, indeed I have wronged myself greatly, and there is none who forgives sins besides You. So grant me forgiveness from You and have mercy on me, for you are the AllForgiving, Most Merciful.] 18: Tasleem, Turn your head to your right shoulder and say: [Peace and the Mercy of Allāh be on you.]

Innaka Hamidum Majid.] [Allāhumma barik ʿalā Muhammadin Wa ʿalā ali Muhammadin, Kama bārakta ʿalā Ibrāhima wa ʿalā āli Ibrāhima, fil ʿālamin, Innaka Hamidum Majid.]

[Allāhumma inni dhallamtu nafsi dhulman katheeran, wa la yaghfirudh-dhunūba illā anta, fagh-fir-lī maghfiratan min ʿindika waar-hamnī, innaka antal- ghafūrur-Raheem.]

[As-sālamu ʿAlaykum wa Rahmatullāh,]

95

19: Tasleem, Turn your head to your left shoulder and say: [Peace and the Mercy of Allāh be on you.]

[As-sālamu ʿAlaykum wa Rahmatullāh,]

End Of Salah, 20: Dua after Salah,

“La ilāha illāl-lahu wahdahu la shareeka lah, lahul-mulku wa lahulhamd, wa huwa ʿalā kulli shay-in Qadeer, subhanal-lahe, wal-hamdu lillāhe, wala ilāha illal-lāhu waAllāhu Akbar, wala hawla wala quw-wata illā billāhil-ʿAlī-yil ʿA eem. Rabbigh-fir lee.” “None has the right to be worshipped except Allāh, alone without associate, to Him belongs sovereignty and praise and He has power over all things. How perfect Allāh is, and all praise is for Allāh, none has the right to be worshipped except Allāh, Allāh is the most great and there is no power nor might except with Allāh, The Most High, The Supreme. O my Lord forgive me for my sins.” The Prophet said: “Whoever awakes at night (before Fajr) and then says this Duā will be forgiven.” (Related by al-Bukhāri).

96

Step Six: Performing Three Units (Rakaʿāt) of Salāh: The performing of a three unit prayer is the same as performing a two unit prayer, with a small addition: When performing three units of prayer the worshipper should remember that he or she should not read the Salāt Alan-Nabi(29) at the end of the first 2 units of prayer. Instead, at the end of the second unit after the Tashah-hud the worshipper should stand up and recite the Surah al-Fatihah only, (no other Surah is recited). Next he or she should perform the Rukuʿ and Sujūd in the same way as in the second units. Then the worshipper should complete the Salāh in the same way as is done for two units by saying the At-Tahiyyat, Tashah-hud, Salātu

ʿAlan-Nabi and Duʿā and then say the Salāms (Taslimatān). This will complete the three units of Salāh (Sunset, or “Maghrib Salāh”).

Performing Three Units of Salāh Actions 1:Niyyah (intention of prayer) Iftitah: (The Opening Takbir). Raise your hands to your ears, (Women to the shoulders) and say: [Allāh is Great.] 29

Words to Say

[Allāhu Akbar]

Salāt Alan-Nabi is one of the obligatory sayings after Tashahhud. 97

2: Qiyam Put your hands on your chest- right over left and say: [Glory be to you, O Allāh, and all praises are due unto you, and blessed is your name and high is your majesty and none is worthy of worship but you.]

[Subhānaka Allāhumma wa bihamdika wa tabārakas-muka wa taʿāla jad-duka wa la-ilāha ghīruk.]

[I seek Allāh's [Aʿudhu billahi protection from Satan minash-shaytānir who is accursed.] Rajeem] [In the name of Allāh, [Bismillāhir Rahmānir the most Gracious, Rahīm.] the most Merciful.] [All praises and thanks be to Allāh, the Lord of the worlds, the most Gracious, the most Merciful;

[Alhamdu lillāhi Rabbil ʿalameen.

Master of the Day of Judgment. You alone we worship, from You alone we seek help. Guide us along the straight path the path of those whom You favoured, not of those who earned Your anger or went astray.]

Māliki yaūmid deen.

Ar-Rahmā-nir Raheem.

Iyyāka naʿbudu, wa iyyāka nasta„īn. Ihdinas ṣirātal mustaqeem. Sirātal ladhina an amta ʿalayhim Ghayril magh-ḍubi ʿalayhim Waladḍālleen.] 98

[Oh Allāh accept my supplication]

[Ameen].

[In the name of Allāh, [Bismil-lāhir Rahthe most Gracious, mānir Rahīm.] the most Merciful.] He is the One God, God the Eternal, the Uncaused Cause of All Being. He begets not, and neither is He begotten; and there is nothing that could be compared with Him.] Before going to Rukuʿa, say: [Allāh is Great] 3: Rukuʿa, Bend forward and put hands on your knees and say: [How Perfect is my Lord, The Supreme]

[Qul huwaAllāhu Ahad, Allāhus ṣamad, lam yalid wa lam yulad, wa lam yakul lahu, Kufu-wan Ahad.]

Allāhu Akbar

[Subhāna Rabbi alʿAdhīm,] 3 times

4: Qiyam, (Duʿā before going for Sujuh) Stand up straight – hands by your sides and say: [Allāh hears those who praise Him, Our Lord, praise be to You]

[Samʿi Allāhu liman hamidah, Rabanā wa lakal hamd]

[Allāh is Great]

[Allāhu Akbar]

99

5: Sajdah, Prostrate to the floor with your feet, hands, knees and forehead touching the floor and say: [How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest.] or [How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest, and all praise to Him.] Before going for Sajdah, say: [Allāh is Great] 6: Jalasa, Sit up with your hands on your thighs and say: [Lord! Forgive me, Lord! Forgive me.] or [O Lord, Forgive me and show Mercy to me.] Before going for Sajdah, say: [Allāh is Great] 7: Second Sajdah, Prostrate to the floor with your feet, hands, knees and forehead touching the floor and say: [How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest.] or [How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest,

[Subhāna Rabbi alAʿlā] or

[Subhāna Rabbi alAʿlā wa bi-hamdih.] 3 times

[Allāhu Akbar]

[Rabbigh-fir li, Rabbigh-fir li,] or

[Rabbigh-fir li, war-hamnī.]

[Allāhu Akbar]

[Subhāna Rabbi alAʿlā] or

[Subhāna Rabbi al100

and all praise to Him.]

Aʿlā wa bi-hamdih.] 3 times.

Before going for Qiyam, say: [Allāh is Great] [Allāhu Akbar] 8: Qiyam, Stand up with your hands on your chest and say: [In the name of Allāh, [Bismillāhir Rahmānir the most Gracious, Rahīm.] the most Merciful.] [All praises and thanks be to Allāh, the Lord of the worlds, the most Gracious, the most Merciful;

[Alhamdu lillāhi Rabbil ʿalameen.

Master of the Day of Judgment. You alone we worship, from You alone we seek help. Guide us along the straight path -

Māliki yaūmid deen.

the path of those whom You favoured, not of those who earned Your anger or went astray.]

Sirātal ladhina an amta ʿalayhim Ghayril magh-ḍubi ʿalayhim Waladḍālleen.]

[Oh Allāh accept my supplication]

[Ameen].

Ar-Rahmā-nir Raheem.

Iyyāka naʿbudu, wa iyyāka nasta„īn. Ihdinas ṣirātal mustaqeem.

[In the name of Allāh, [Bismil-lāhir Rahthe most Gracious, mānir Rahīm.] the most Merciful.] [He is the One God, [Qul huwaAllāhu 101

God the Eternal, the Uncaused Cause of All Being. He begets not, and neither is He begotten; and there is nothing that could be compared with Him.] Or you can recite another small chapter or at least three verses from any chapter of Qurān.

Ahad, Allāhus ṣamad, lam yalid wa lam youlad, wa lam yakul lahu, Kufu-wan Ahad.]

Before going to Rukuʿa, say: [Allāh is Great] [Allāhu Akbar] 9: Rukuʿa, Bend forward and put your hands on your knees and say: [How Perfect is my [Subhāna Rabbi alLord, The Supreme.] ʿAdhīm,] 3 times 10: Qiyam, (Duʿā before going for Sujuh) Stand up straight – hands by your sides and say: [Allāh hears those who praise Him, Our Lord, praise be to You]

[Samʿi Allāhu liman hamidah, Rabanā wa lakal hamd]

[Allāh is Great]

[Allāhu Akbar]

102

11: Sajdah, Prostrate to the floor with your feet, hands, knees and forehead touching the floor and say: [How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest.] or [How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest, and all praise to Him.] 12: Jalasa, [Allāh is Great] Sit up with your hands on your thighs and say: [Lord! Forgive me. Lord! Forgive me.] or [O Lord, Forgive me and show Mercy to me.] Before going to Sajdah say: [Allāh is Great] 13: Sajdah, Prostrate to the floor with your feet, hands, knees and forehead touching the floor and say: [How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest.] or [How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest, and all praise to Him.] 30

[Subhāna Rabbiyal aʿlā,] or

Subhāna Rabbi alAʿlā wa bihamdih(30).] 3 times

[Allāhu Akbar]

[Rabbigh-fir li, Rabbigh-fir li,] or

Rabbigh-fir li, warhamnī.]

Allāhu Akbar

[Subhāna Rabbi alAʿlā] or

[Subhāna Rabbi alAʿlā wa bi-hamdih.] 3 times.

Bihamdih means all praise is for Him 103

[Allāh is Great] 14: Jalasa, Sit up with your hands on your thighs and say: [All greetings, blessings and good acts are for You, my Lord. Greetings to you, Oh Prophet, and the Mercy and Blessings of Allāh. Peace be unto us, and unto the righteous servants of Allāh.] 15): Tashah-hud, Raise your right index finger and say: [I bear witness that there is no god but Allāh, and I bear witness that Muhammad is His servant and Messenger.] Lower your right index finger 16: Qiyam, for the third Rakʿah, say: [Allāh is Great] Stand up with your hands on your chest and say: [In the name of Allāh, the most Gracious, the most Merciful.]

[Allāhu Akbar]

[All praises and thanks be to Allāh, the Lord of the worlds,

[Alhamdu lillāhi Rabbil ʿalameen.

[At tahi-yātu lillāhi, wa salawātu watṭayibātu, As-salamu ʿalayka ayyuhan nabīyyu, wa Rahmatul-lāhi wa barakātuh, As-salāmu ʿalaynā wa ʿalā ʿibādil-lāhis ṣālihīn]

[Ashadu al-lā illāha illAllāhu wa ash-hadu anna muhammadan Abduhu wa Rasūluh]

[Allāhu Akbar]

[Bismillāhir Rahmānir Rahīm.]

104

the most Gracious, the most Merciful;

Ar-Rahmā-nir Raheem.

Master of the Day of Judgment. You alone we worship, from You alone we seek help. Guide us along the straight path the path of those whom You favoured, not of those who earned Your anger or went astray.] [Oh Allāh accept my supplication] Before going to Rukuʿa say: [Allāh is Great]

Māliki yaūmid deen. Iyyāka naʿbudu, wa iyyāka nasta„īn. Ihdinas ṣirātal mustaqeem. Sirātal ladhina an amta ʿalayhim Ghayril magh-ḍubi ʿalayhim Waladḍālleen.] [Ameen].

[Allāhu Akbar]

17: Rukuʿa, Bend forward and put your hands on your knees and say: [How Perfect is my [Subhāna Rabbi alLord, The Supreme.] ʿAdhīm,] 3 times 18: Qiyam, (Duʿā before going for Sujuh) Stand up straight – hands by your sides and say: [Allāh hears those who praise Him, Our Lord, praise be to You]

[Samʿi Allāhu liman hamidah, Rabanā wa lakal hamd]

[Allāh is Great]

[Allāhu Akbar] 105

19: First Sajdah, Prostrate to the floor with your feet, hands, knees and forehead touching the floor and say: [How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest.] or [How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest, and all praise to Him.]

[Subhāna Rabbi alAʿlā] or

[Subhāna Rabbi alAʿlā wa bi-hamdih.] 3 times

[Allāh is Great] 20: Jalasa, Duʿā between Sujud Sit up with your hands on your thighs and say: [Lord! Forgive me. Lord! Forgive me.] or [O Lord, Forgive me and show Mercy to me.]

[Allāhu Akbar]

[Allāh is Great]

[Allāhu Akbar]

[Rabbigh-fir li, Rabbigh-fir li,] or

[Rabbigh-fir li, warhamnī.]

106

21: Second Sajdah, Prostrate to the floor with your feet, hands, knees and forehead touching the floor and say: [How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest.] or [How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest, and all praise to Him.] [Allāh is Great] 22: Jalasa, (Thanaʾ) Sit up with your hands on your thighs and say: [All greetings, blessings and good acts are for You, my Lord. Greetings to you, Oh Prophet, and the Mercy and Blessings of Allāh. Peace be unto us, and unto the righteous servants of Allāh.] 23: Tashahhud, Raise your right index finger and say: [I bear witness that there is no god but Allāh, and I bear witness that Muhammad is His servant and Messenger.] Lower your right index finger.

[Subhāna Rabbi alAʿlā] or

[Subhāna Rabbi alAʿlā wa bi-hamdih.] 3 times

[Allāhu Akbar]

[At tahi-yātu lillāhi, wa salawātu watṭayibātu, As-salamu ʿalayka ayyuhan nabīyyu, wa Rahmatul-lāhi wa barakātuh, Assalāmu ʿalaynā wa ʿalā ʿibādil-lāhis ṣālihīn]

[Ashadu al-lā illāha illAllāhu wa ash-hadu anna muhammadan Abduhu wa Rasūluh]

107

24: Salāt ʿalān Nabi say, “Oh Allāh send your peace upon Muhammad and upon the family of Muhammad, as you sent your peace upon Ibrāhim and upon the family of Ibrāhim. You are the praise worthy, the Glorified.

[Allāhumma ṣalli ʿalā Muhammadin wa ʿalā āli Muhammadin Kamā ṣallaitaʿalā Ibrāhima wa ʿalā āli Ibrāhima,

Oh Allāh send your blessings upon Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as you have blessed Ibrāhim and the family of Ibrāhim.

[Allāhumma barik ʿalā Muhammadin Wa ʿalā ali Muhammadin, Kama bārakta ʿalā Ibrāhima wa ʿalā āli Ibrāhima, fil ʿālamin,

Innaka Hamidum Majid.]

You are the praise Innaka Hamidum worthy, the Glorified”. Majid.]

25: Duʿā at end of Salāh, Say: [Oh Allāh, indeed I have wronged myself greatly, and there is none who forgives sins besides You. So grant me forgiveness from You and have mercy on me, for You are the All-Forgiving, Most Merciful.]

[Allāhumma inni allamtu nafsi ulman katheeran, wa la yaghfiruz-zunūba illā anta, fagh-fir-lī maghfiratan min ʿindika waar-hamnī, innaka antal- ghafūrur-Raheem.]

108

26: Tasleem, Turn your head to your right shoulder and say: [Peace and the Mercy [Assālamu ʿAlaykum of Allāh be on you.] wa RahmatuAllāh,] 27: Tasleem, Salām at left: [Peace and the Mercy [Assālamu ʿAlaykum of Allāh be on you.] wa RahmatuAllāh,]

End of Salah, Duʿā after the Salāh,

“La ilāha illāl-lahu wahdahu la shareeka lah, lahul-mulku wa lahulhamd, wa huwa ʿalā kulli shay-in Qadeer, subhanal-lahe, wal-hamdu lillāhe, wala ilāha illal-lāhu waAllāhu Akbar, wala hawla wala quwwata illā billāhil-ʿAlī-yil ʿA eem. Rabbigh-fir lee.” “None has the right to be worshipped except Allāh, alone without associate, to Him belongs sovereignty and praise and He has power over all things. How perfect Allāh is, and all praise is for Allāh, none has the right to be worshipped except Allāh, Allāh is the most great and there is no power nor might except with Allāh, The Most High, The Supreme. O my Lord forgive me for my sins.” The Prophet said: “Whoever awakes at night (before Fajr) and then says this Duā will be forgiven” or he said: “and then asks (wish), he will be answered. If he then performs ablution and prays, his prayer will be accepted”

(Related by al Bukhāri).

109

Notes: Prayers that made up of three units are the Maghrib and Witr prayer. Make sure that you learn the two unites and three units of prayers then go to four. Don‟t rush, take your time. The following is the final step, the last step to securing your key to Paradise.

110

Step Seven: Four Units (Rakaāt) of Salāh To perform four units of Salāh is the same as performing three units with the addition of one unit at the end. In the third unit, rather than completing the prayer, the worshipper should stand up after the last Sajdah (prostration) of the third unit and say „Allāhu Akbar‟ and then continue to recite the Opening Chapter (Surah al Fatihah). Then perform the Rukuʿ and Sujūd as he or she has done in the third unit. Then perform the Tahiyyat, Tashah-hud,

Salāt ʿalan-Nabi and Duʿā and then finish the prayer by giving Salāms (Taslim). This will complete four units of Salāh. Note: The prayers that are made up of four units are Dhuhr, ʿAsr,

ʿIsha and some of the Sunnah prayers. َ ‫ ) َر‬of Salāh َ ‫ك‬ ْ ‫ع‬ Performing Four Units (Rakaat ‫اث‬ Actions 1: Niyyah, (intention of prayer) Iftitah: (The Opening Takbir). Raise your hands to your ears, (Women to the shoulders). and say: [Allāh is Great]

Words to Say

[Allāhu Akbar]

111

2: Qiyam, Put your hands on your chest- right over left and say: [Glory be to you, O Allāh, and all praises are due unto you, and blessed is your name and high is your majesty and none is worthy of worship but you.]

[Subhānaka Allāhumma wa bihamdika wa tabārakas-muka wa taʿāla jad-duka wa lailāha ghīruk.]

[I seek Allāh's protection from Satan who is accursed.]

[Aʿudhu billahi minash-shaytānir Rajeem]

[In the name of Allāh, the most Gracious, the most Merciful.] [All praises and thanks be to Allāh, the Lord of the worlds, the most Gracious, the most Merciful; Master of the Day of Judgment. You alone we worship, from You alone we seek help. Guide us along the straight path the path of those whom You favoured, not of those who earned Your anger or went astray.] [Oh Allāh accept my

[Bismillāhir Rahmānir Rahīm.] [Alhamdu lillāhi Rabbil ʿalameen. Ar-Rahmā-nir Raheem. Māliki yaūmid deen. Iyyāka naʿbudu, wa iyyāka nasta„īn. Ihdinas ṣirātal mustaqeem. Sirātal ladhina an amta ʿalayhim Ghayril magh-ḍubi ʿalayhim Walad-ḍālleen.] [Ameen]. 112

supplication] [In the name of Allāh, the most Gracious, the most Merciful.] [He is the One God, God the Eternal, the Uncaused Cause of All Being. He begets not, and neither is He begotten; and there is nothing that could be compared with Him.]

[Bismil-lāhir Rah-mānir Rahīm.]

[Qul huwaAllāhu Ahad, Allāhus ṣamad, lam yalid wa lam yulad, wa lam yakul lahu, Kufuwan Ahad.]

Before going to Rukuʿa Say: [Allāh is Great]. 3: Rukuʿ, Bend forward and put hands on your knees and say: [How Perfect is my Lord, The Supreme]

[Allāhu Akbar.]

[Subhāna Rabbi alʿAdhīm,] 3 times

4: Qiyam, (Duʿā before going for Sujuh) Stand up straight – hands by your sides and say: [Allāh hears those who praise Him, Our Lord, praise be to You],

[Samʿi Allāhu liman hamidah, Rabanā wa lakal hamd]

[Allāh is Great]

[Allāhu Akbar]

113

5: Sajdah, Prostrate to the floor with your feet, hands, knees and forehead touching the floor and say: [How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest.] or [How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest, and all praise to Him.] [Allāh is Great] 6: Jalasa, Sit up with your hands on your thighs and say: [Lord! Forgive me, Lord! Forgive me.] or [O Lord, Forgive me and show Mercy to me.] Before Sajdah, say: [Allāh is Great] 7: Second Sajdah, Prostrate to the floor with your feet, hands, knees and forehead touching the floor and say: [How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest.] or [How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest, and all praise to Him.]

[Subhāna Rabbi alAʿlā] or

[Subhāna Rabbi alAʿlā wa bi-hamdih.] 3 times

[Allāhu Akbar]

[Rabbigh-fir li, Rabbigh-fir li,] or

[Rabbigh-fir li, war-hamnī.]

[Allāhu Akbar]

[Subhāna Rabbi alAʿlā] or

[Subhāna Rabbi alAʿlā wa bi-hamdih.] 3 times.

114

[Allāh is Great] 8: Qiyam, Stand up with your hands on your chest and say: [In the name of Allāh, the most Gracious, the most Merciful.] [All praises and thanks be to Allāh, the Lord of the worlds, the most Gracious, the most Merciful; Master of the Day of Judgment. You alone we worship, from You alone we seek help. Guide us along the straight path -

[Allāhu Akbar]

the path of those whom You favoured, not of those who earned Your anger or went astray.] [Oh Allāh accept my supplication].

Sirātal ladhina an amta ʿalayhim Ghayril magh-ḍubi ʿalayhim Walad-ḍālleen.]

[In the name of Allāh, the most Gracious, the most Merciful.] He is the One God, God the Eternal, the Uncaused Cause of All Being. He begets not, and neither is He begotten; and

[Bismillāhir Rahmānir Rahīm.] [Alhamdu lillāhi Rabbil ʿalameen. Ar-Rahmā-nir Raheem. Māliki yaūmid deen. Iyyāka naʿbudu, wa iyyāka nasta„īn. Ihdinas ṣirātal mustaqeem.

[Ameen]. [Bismil-lāhir Rah-mānir Rahīm.] [Qul huwaAllāhu Ahad, Allāhus ṣamad, lam yalid wa lam youlad, wa lam yakul lahu, Kufu-wan Ahad.]

115

there is nothing that could be compared with Him.] One can recite another small chapter or at least three verses from any chapter of the Qurān. Before going to Rukuʿa say: [Allāh is Great] 9: Rukuʿa, Bend forward and put your hands on your knees and say: [How Perfect is my Lord, The Supreme.] 10: Qiyam, (Duʿā before going for Sujuh) Stand up straight – hand by your sides and say: [Allāh hears those who praise Him, Our Lord, praise be to You] [Allāh is Great] 11: Sajdah, Prostrate to the floor with your feet, hands, knees and forehead touching the floor and say: [How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest.] or [How Perfect is my

[Allāhu Akbar]

[Subhāna Rabbiyal ʿAdheem,] 3 times

[Samʿi Allāhu liman hamidah, Rabanā wa lakal hamd] [Allāhu Akbar]

[Subhāna Rabbi alAʿlā] or

[Subhāna Rabbi al116

Lord, the Highest, and all praise to Him.] [Allāh is Great] 12: Jalasa, Sit up with your hands on your thighs and say: [Lord! Forgive me, Lord! Forgive me.] or [O Lord, Forgive me and show Mercy to me.]

Aʿlā wa bi-hamdih.]

[Allāh is Great]

[Allāhu Akbar]

13: Sajdah, Prostrate to the floor with your feet, hands, knees and forehead touching the floor and say: [How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest.] or [How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest, and all praise to Him.] 14: Jalasa, [Allāh is Great] Sit up with your hands on your thighs and say: [All greetings, blessings and good acts are for You, my Lord. Greetings to you, Oh Prophet, and the Mercy and Blessings of Allāh.

3 times

[Allāhu Akbar]

[Rabbigh-fir li, Rabbigh-fir li,] or

[Rabbigh-fir li, warhamnī.]

[Subhāna Rabbi alAʿlā] or

[Subhāna Rabbi alAʿlā wa bi-hamdih.] 3 times.

[Allāhu Akbar]

[At tahi-yātu lillāhi, Wa salawātu watṭayibātu, As-salamu ʿalayka ayyuhan nabīyyu, wa Rahmatul-lāhi wa barakātuh, 117

Peace be unto us, and unto the righteous servants of Allāh.] 15: Tashah-hud, Raise your right index finger and say: [I bear witness that there is no god but Allāh, and I bear witness that Muhammad is His servant and Messenger.] Lower your right index finger. 16: Qiyam, For the third Rakʿah, and say: [Allāh is Great] Stand up with your hands on your chest and say: [In the name of Allāh, the most Gracious, the most Merciful.] [All praises and thanks be to Allāh, the Lord of the worlds, the most Gracious, the most Merciful; Master of the Day of Judgment. You alone we worship, from You alone we seek help. Guide us along the straight path the path of those whom You

As-salāmu ʿalaynā wa ʿalā ʿibādil-lāhis ṣālihīn]

[Ashadu al-lā illāha illAllāhu wa ash-hadu anna muhammadan Abduhu wa Rasūluh]

[Allāhu Akbar]

[Bismillāhir Rahmānir Rahīm.] [Alhamdu lillāhi Rabbil ʿalameen. Ar-Rahmā-nir Raheem. Māliki yaūmid deen. Iyyāka naʿbudu, wa iyyāka nasta„īn. Ihdinas ṣirātal mustaqeem. Sirātal ladhina an amta ʿalayhim Ghayril 118

favoured, not of those who earned Your anger or went astray.] [Oh Allāh accept my supplication] Before going to Rukuʿa, say: [Allāh is Great] 17: Rukuʿa, Bend forward and put your hands on your knees and say: [How Perfect is my Lord, The Supreme.]

magh-ḍubi ʿalayhim Walad-ḍālleen.] [Ameen].

[Allāhu Akbar]

[Subhāna Rabbi alʿAdhīm,] 3 times

18: Qiyam, (Duʿā before going for Sujuh) Stand up straight – hand by your sides and say: [Allāh hears those who praise Him, Our Lord, praise be to You]

[Samʿi Allāhu liman hamidah, Rabanā wa lakal hamd]

[Allāh is Great]

[Allāhu Akbar]

119

19: First Sajdah, Prostrate to the floor with your feet, hands, knees and forehead touching the floor and say: [How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest.] or [How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest, and all praise to Him.]

[Subhāna Rabbi alAʿlā] or

[Subhāna Rabbi alAʿlā wa bi-hamdih.] 3 times

[Allāh is Great] 20: Jalasa, Duʿā between Sujud Sit up with your hands on your thighs and say: [Lord! Forgive me, Lord! Forgive me.] or [O Lord, Forgive me and show Mercy to me.]

[Allāhu Akbar]

[Allāh is Great:]

[Allāhu Akbar]

[Rabbigh-fir li, Rabbigh-fir li,] or

[Rabbigh-fir li, warhamnī.]

120

21:Second Sajdah, Prostrate to the floor with your feet, hands, knees and forehead touching the floor and say: [How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest.] or [How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest, and all praise to Him.]

[Allāh is Great]

[Subhāna Rabbi alAʿlā] or

[Subhāna Rabbi alAʿlā wa bi-hamdih.] 3 times

[Allāhu Akbar]

22: Qiyam, Stand up with your hands on your chest and say: [In the name of [Bismillāhir Rahmānir Allāh, the most Rahīm.] Gracious, the most Merciful.] [All praises and thanks be to Allāh, the Lord of the worlds, the most Gracious, the most Merciful; Master of the Day of Judgment. You alone we worship, from You alone we seek help. Guide us along the

[Alhamdu lillāhi Rabbil ʿalameen. Ar-Rahmā-nir Raheem. Māliki yaūmid deen. Iyyāka naʿbudu, wa iyyāka nasta„īn. Ihdinas ṣirātal 121

straight path -

mustaqeem.

the path of those whom You favoured, not of those who earned Your anger or went astray.]

Sirātal ladhina an amta ʿalayhim Ghayril magh-ḍubi ʿalayhim Walad-ḍālleen.]

[Oh Allāh accept my [Ameen]. supplication]

Before going to Rukuʿa say: [Allāh is Great:] 23:Rukuʿa, Bend forward and put your hands on your knees and say: [How Perfect is my Lord, The Supreme.]

[Allāh is Great]

[Allāhu Akbar]

[Subhāna Rabbi alʿAdhīm,] 3 times

[Allāhu Akbar]

122

24:Qiyam, (Duʿā before going for Sujuh) Stand up straight – hands by your sides and say: [Allāh hears those who praise Him, Our Lord, praise be to You]

[Samʿi Allāhu liman hamidah, Rabanā wa lakal hamd]

[Allāh is Great:] 25:First Sajdah, Prostrate to the floor with your feet, hands, knees and forehead touching the floor and say: [How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest.] or [How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest, and all praise to Him.]

[Allāhu Akbar]

[Allāh is Great:] 26: Jalasa, Sit up with your hands on your thighs and say: [Lord! Forgive me, Lord! Forgive me.] or [O Lord, Forgive me and show Mercy to me.]

[Allāhu Akbar]

Before going to Sujud say: [Allāh is Great]

[Subhāna Rabbi alAʿlā] or [Subhāna Rabbi alAʿlā wa bi-hamdih.] 3 times

[Rabbigh-fir li, Rabbigh-fir li,] or

[Rabbigh-fir li, warhamnī.]

[Allāhu Akbar] 123

27: Second Sajdah, Prostrate to the floor with your feet, hands, knees and forehead touching the floor and say: [How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest.] or [How Perfect is my Lord, the Highest, and all praise to Him.] [Allāh is Great] 28:Jalasa, at Tahiyāt, Sit up with your hands on your thighs and say: [Greetings, prayers and goodness belong to Allāh. Peace be on you, O Prophet and the Mercy of Allāh and His blessings. Peace be on us and on the righteous servants of Allāh] 29:Tashahhud, Raise your right index finger and say: [I bear witness that there is no god but Allāh, and I bear witness that Muhammad is His servant and Messenger.] Lower your right

[Subhāna Rabbi alAʿlā] or

[Subhāna Rabbi alAʿlā wa bi-hamdih.] 3 times

[Allāhu Akbar]

[At tahi-yātu lillāhi, Wa salawātu watṭayibātu, As-salāmu ʿalayka ayyuhan nabīyyu, wa Rahmatul-lāhi wa barakātuh, As-salāmu ʿalaynā wa ʿalā ʿibādil-lāhis ṣāliheen]

[Ashadu al-lā illāha illAllāhu wa ash-hadu anna muhammadan Abduhu wa Rasūluh]

124

index finger 30: Salāt ʿalān Nabi Say: [Oh Allāh send your peace upon Muhammad and upon the family of Muhammad, as you sent your peace upon Ibrāhim and upon the family of Ibrāhim. You are the praise worthy, the Glorified. Oh Allāh send your blessings upon Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as you have blessed Ibrāhim and the family of Ibrāhim. You are the praise worthy, the Glorified.]

[O Allāh, indeed I have wronged myself greatly, and there is none who forgives sins besides You. So grant me forgiveness from You and have mercy on me, for you are the All-Forgiving, Most Merciful.]

Allāhumma ṣalli ʿalā Muhammadin wa ʿalā āli Muhammadin Kamā ṣallaitaʿalā Ibrāhima wa ʿalā āli Ibrāhima,

Innaka Hamidum Majid.] [Allāhumma barik ʿalā Muhammadin Wa ʿalā ali Muhammadin, Kama bārakta ʿalā Ibrāhima wa ʿalā āli Ibrāhima, fil ʿālamin, Innaka Hamidum Majid.]

[Allāhumma inni allamtu nafsi ulman katheeran, wa la yaghfiruz-zunūba illā anta, fagh-fir-lī maghfiratan min ʿindika waar-hamnī, innaka antal- ghafūrur-Raheem.]

125

31: Tasleem, Salām at right: Turn your head to your right shoulder and say: [Peace and the [Assālamu ʿAlaykum Mercy of Allāh be on wa RahmatuAllāh,] you.] 32:Tasleem, Salām at left Turn your head to your left shoulder and say: [Peace and the [Assālamu ʿAlaykum Mercy of Allāh be on wa RahmatuAllāh,] you.] End of Salah, Duʿā after Salāh, say:

“La ilāha illāl-lahu wahdahu la shareeka lah, lahul-mulku walahulhamd, wa-huwa ʿAalā kulli shay-in qadeer, subhanal-lah, wal-hamdu lillāh, wala ilāha illal-lāhu wAllāhu Akbar, wala hawla wala quw-wata illā billāhil-ʿAli-yil ʿAtheem. Rabbigh fir lee.” “None has the right to be worshipped except Allāh, alone without associate, to Him belongs sovereignty and praise and He has power over all things. How perfect Allāh is, and all praise is for Allāh, none has the right to be worshipped except He, Allāh is the most great and there is no power nor might except with Allāh, The Most High, The Supreme. O my Lord forgive me for my sins.” The Prophet said: “Whoever awakes at night (before Fajr) and then says this Duā will be forgiven” or he said: “and then asks (wish), he will be answered. If he then performs ablution and prays, his prayer will be accepted”

(Related by al-Bukhāri).

126

Supplication (Duā) at End of Salāh

There are several duʿās which can be read after the Salāh. Below is one of the duʿās which can be read. Several other du‟as can be found at the back of this book. ُ ُ ‫ٍّـ‬ ُ ٌ‫ٌْ ُٗ ْا‬،ٌَْٗ‫ه‬٠‫ْالْشـش‬ ْ ْٚ ‫ْاَلِل‬ ّ ‫ْو‬ٍٝ‫َْػ‬ْٛ٘ٚ،‫ٌٗ ْاٌؾَّـذ‬ْٚ ُ ّ ّ ‫« ْالْاٌ َٗ ْاال‬ َ ٍْ‫ء‬ٟ‫ً ْش‬ ‫ه‬ ُٖ ‫َؽـ َذ‬ َ ُ ّ‫اٌؾ‬ْٚ ُ ،‫ش‬٠‫لذ‬ ْ َ ٌ‫ال ْا‬ْٚ ،ْ ‫ـذ ْهلل‬ ِ ْ ْ‫ْؾب‬ َ َٛ‫َال ْؽ‬ْٚ ،‫هللاُ ْأوجَش‬ْٚ ُ‫ٗ ْاال ّ ْهللا‬ ّْ‫ّح ْاال‬ٛ‫َال ْل‬ْٚ ‫ي‬ ،‫هللا‬ ‫ْعـج‬ ْ ِ‫ة‬ ّ ‫ْ َس‬.ُ١‫ْاٌؼظ‬ٟ ِّ ْ ْْ[ْٜ‫ْ»ْْ]اٌجخبس‬.ٌْْٟ‫ْاغفش‬ ّ ٍ‫ثبَلِلْاٌؼ‬

“La ilāha illāl-lahu wahdahu la shareeka lah, lahul-mulku wa lahulhamd, wa huwa ʿalā kulli shay-in Qadeer, subhanallāhe, wal-hamdu lillāhe, walā ilāha illal-lāhu waAllāhu Akbar, walā hawla walā quw-wata ْ illā billāhil-ʿAliyil ʿA eem. Rabbigh-fir lee.” “None has the right to be worshipped except Allāh, alone without associate, to Him belongs sovereignty and praise and He has power over all things. How perfect Allāh is, and all praise is for Allāh, none has the right to be worshipped except He, Allāh is the most great and there is no power nor might except with Allāh, The Most High, The Supreme. O my Lord forgive me for my sins.” The Prophet said: “Whoever wakes at night (before Fajr) and then says this Duā will be forgiven” or he said: “and then asks (wish), he will be answered. If he then performs ablution and prays, his prayer will be accepted” (Related by al Bukhāri). Note: This Duʿā can also be read before the Salāms: Arabic: ْ ‫خ‬ ُ ‫ْأػ‬ٟ ُ ُ ٌ‫«ْْ ْا‬ ْ ٌّ‫ْا‬ ّ ٍٙ َ َ َ ِْ‫ْٓػ َزاة‬ َْْٚ‫ب‬١‫َؾ‬ ِِ َْْٚ،َُّٕٙ ‫ع‬ ِِ َْ‫رْثِه‬ٛ ِ َٕ ‫َْ ِِْٓفِز‬ْٚ،‫ْٓػ َزاةِْ ْاٌ َمجش‬ ِٔ‫ُْا‬ ْ ِ‫ْ َسة‬،‫عبي‬ ْ ْ ‫خ‬ ُ ‫ِْْ َسةِْا ْسؽ‬ٞ ّ ‫ذ‬ ّ ٌ‫ؼْا‬ َ ٌ‫ْا‬ ْ‫َّبْْ َوَّب‬َّٙ ْ ‫اٌ َذ‬ٌٌَِِْْْْٟٛٚ‫ْاغ ِفش‬ ١ْ ‫ْاٌَّغ‬ ِ َٕ ‫ََِْْٓفِز‬ْٚ،‫َّّبد‬ »ْ.‫شا‬١ْ ‫ْْصَغ‬ِٟٔ‫َب‬١‫َسث‬ Transliteration: (Silently said): “Allāhumma inni aʿudhu bika min adhabi

Jahannam wa min adhabil Qabri wa min sharri fitnatil mahya wal

127

mamāt, wa min sharri fitnatil Masihid Dajjāl. Rabbigh-fir li wa liwalidayyā, rabbir-hamhuma kamā rabbayani ṣaghira”. Translation: “Oh Allāh I seek refuge in You from the torment of the Hellfire, from the torment of the grave, from the trials and afflictions of life and death, and from the deception of the False-Christ. Oh my Lord Grant me and my parents forgiveness, and bestow Your mercy upon them, just as they brought me up when I was small”. Congratulations on learning and completing the daily prayers, Salāh! Insha Allāh, now you are at the doors of paradise. Keep knocking and they will open to you, God willing. Know that Allāh will appreciate and reward all your hard work. May Allāh shower your life with his Mercy and make you among those who never miss their Salāh. Ameen.

128

Further Conditions for Performing Salāh Conditions that Make the Salāh Invalid It is important for the worshipper to know about the conditions that make the Salāh invalid. Below are some of the common invalidators of the prayer. If a worshipper, commits one of these without any real excuse, or breaks or neglects any of these conditions, his or her Salāh is invalid.  Not having Ghusl and Wuḍuʾ before performing the Salāh.  The worshipper must be sane and able to distinguish between right and wrong. Therefore for a person who is Muslim but insane, Salāh is not prescribed, nor is his or her Salāh valid. Allāh knows best.  Salāh performed in a graveyard, or disrespectable places.  Salāh is not acceptable if performed in the path-way of people if it will obstruct the people‟s way.  Salāh is not acceptable on land which has been taken by force.  If some of the private parts of the body are not covered.  Laughing during the Salāh  Speaking during the Salāh  Eating during the Salāh  Extra and unnecessary movements during the Salāh.  Breaking wind  Burping loudly in such a way that it disturbs other worshippers. 

129

The conditions for Salāh to be accepted It has been the opinion of the scholars that there are eight(31) conditions that are compulsory for the Salāh to be acceptable. 1: Sanity, the worshipper should be sane and able to distinguish between the good and bad. 2: Cleanness from impurity. 3: Cleanness from dirt. 4: All the required areas of the body should be covered. 5: The Salāh should be performed at its correct time. 6: Prayer should be made towards the direction of the Qiblah. 7: To make the intention for prayer. 8: The recitation of Surah al-Fatihah (The Opening Chapter) in each unit.

For more information on this subject, please refer to The Complete Guide to Islamic Prayer (Salah) by Sheikh Ramzy, published by AuthorHouse, USA (2012).

31

From book of Kutabat, Salih ibn Fuzan Ibn Abdullah Al Fuzan, Al RiSalah organisation. 130

Chapter Twelve Times for Performing Daily Fard and Sunnah prayer

It is good to know that for every Salāh there is an allocated time. The most preferable time for the Fard Salāhs to be performed is as early as possible after the Adhan is proclaimed, or as soon as the prayer time has begun if you are following a timetable. This was the time that the Prophet (pbuh) engaged himself in the Fard prayers. Note: If a person for any legitimate reason would not be able to perform the Fard Salāh in the early time, he or she is allowed to pray as early as they possibly can during the allocated slot for that prayer. Allāh states in the Holy Qurān, (Chapter 107 The Small Kindnesses, ُ ٌّ‫( ْا‬Al-Mā-un). َ ‫َبػ‬ ْْٛ “Woe, then, unto

“Fa-waylul lil

those praying

muṣalleen

ones whose hearts

Alladheena hum

from their prayer are

ʿan salātihim sāhūn”

ٌ ٠ْ َٛ ‫﴿ْ َف‬ ُ ٍْ ّ ًٌِْ ْ َْٓ١ّ ٍَِ ‫ّص‬ ُ ْ َٓ٠‫اٌَّ ِز‬ ْ ِٙ ِ‫ْػْٓص ََالر‬ ْ ٘ َ ُ ُْ ُ ‫ع‬ َ ﴾ْْٛ َْ ٘‫ب‬

remote”: (Qurān 107:4-5).

131

Times for Salāh The Five Daily Prayers As we have mentioned in previous chapters, these prayers are the foundation of Islam and are a fundamental part of a Muslim‟s way of life. These daily prayers must be performed at five specific periods of times during the day. As Allāhْcommand in the Holy Qurān, Chapter 4 The Women ‫ْْ إٌّغـبء‬ ُ (An Nisā) that: ْ‫ َس ُح‬ٛ‫ع‬ “Set up Regular Prayers: For such prayers are enjoined on believers at stated times”. (Qurān 4:103).

“Inna as-salāta kānat ʿalal mu‟mineena kitābam mawqūtā”

َّ ِ‫﴿ ْا‬ َّ ٌ‫ْ ْا‬ ْ َ ٔ‫ص َال َح ْ َوب‬ ٍَْٝ‫ذ ْ َػ‬ ُ ٌ‫ْا‬ ْ ﴾ْ‫رًب‬ٛ‫ ُل‬ْٛ َِّ ْ‫َٓ ْوِزَبثًب‬١ِِِٕ ‫ّ ْئ‬

The Dawn Prayer (Salātul Fajr)

Salātul Fajr, or the Dawn prayer, can be performed from the start of dawn up until just before sunrise. This Salāh is made up of two units of prayer. This Salāh is recited out loud.

The Noon Prayer (Salāt al-Dhuhr)

Salāt al-Dhuhr, the Noon or Midday prayer, is performed when the sun declines from its zenith until it is about midway from setting. This

Salāh can be performed up until the start of Salātul ʿAsr (the next prayer). This prayer is made up of four units and is recited silently.

132

Hadith: It is narrated that the Prophet used to perform this Salāh just after midday, when the sun had just started to decline. (Related by Sahih al-Bukhāri).

The Late Afternoon Prayer (Salāt al-„Asr) This Salāh is performed during the late part of the afternoon while the sun is lower in the sky up until just before the sun begins to set. This

Salāh begins when the period for Salat al-Dhuhr ends and is made up of four units and is recited silently.

The Sunset Prayer (Salāt al-Maghrib) The time for Salāt al-Maghrib starts just after sunset and lasts for approximately one and a half hours into the night. This Salāh is made up of three units and is recited out loud. It is highly recommended to perform this Salāh on time and not to delay it. Hadith: It is narrated from Salman al Farisi (ra) that: “We prayed with the Prophet the Salātul Maghrib when the sun disappeared from the horizon”. (Related by Sahih al-Bukhāri).

The Night Prayer (Salāt al-ʿIshā) This Salāh starts approximately one and a half hours after sunset (after Salātul Maghrib) and continues up until before dawn. This Salāh is made up of four units and is recited out loud.

133

Hadith: 1: It is narrated from Abu Musā that “It was the time for Salāh of ʿIshā and we were waiting for the Prophet (pbuh) to come but he was busy and midnight came then he arrived and we finished the prayer. Then he said no one except you were praying

in

the

world

and

Allāh

blessed

you

all”.

(Related by Sahih al-Bukhāri). 2: In another narration Abu Barza (ra) said that: “the Prophet used to pray late at night. (Related by Sahih al-Bukhāri).

Benefits of Praying at the Right Time Hadith: 1: It has been narrated by Abdullah (ra) from the Prophet (pbuh) that he said: “Once I asked the Prophet (pbuh), what deed is the best in Allāh`s sight. He replied performing the Salāh in its time, as early as possible”. (Related by Sahih al-Bukhāri). 2: The Prophet said, “If one has forgotten the Fard prayer he should pray it whenever he remembers it. (Related by al-Bukhāri

and Muslim).

Times when it is Forbidden to Perform the Fard Prayers Hadith: Uqbah bin Amir (ra) said, “There were three times at which the Prophet (pbuh) used to forbid us to pray or bury the deceased.” 134

1) The time when the sun begins to rise until it is fully up in the sky 2) When the sun was at its height at midday till it passed the meridian 3) When the sun drew near to setting till it had set . (Recorded by Muslim).

Forbidden Times to Perform Voluntary Prayers Hadith: Abu Saeed al Khudree (ra) reported that the Prophet (pbuh) said: “No Salāh is to be said after the Fajr prayer until the sun rises, and no Salāh should be performed after the ʿAsr prayer until the sun sets (Maghrib). (Recorded by al-Bukhāri and

Muslim). Note: One should remember that the Nafl prayer are also forbidden at the same times that the Fard prayers are forbidden, though if a person misses his Fard prayer he can offer it in the times mentioned above. The Nafl prayer can also not be offered once the Iqāmah for

Fard Salāh has been said.

135

Hadith: Abu Hurairah (ra) narrated that the Prophet said, “When the

Iqāmah has been said, then, there is no Salāh valid (Nafl or Sunnah) except the Fard prayer for which the Iqāmah was said. (Related by Imām Ahmad and Muslim).

136

Chapter Thirteen Mistakes Commonly Made in Salāh Mistakes occur, usually due to forgetfulness or distraction, or perhaps inadequate knowledge of the correct procedure. The important thing, however, is to know how to correct any such mistakes in order to keep the prayer valid. Some common mistakes that can happen during the performance of the Salāh are the result of having doubts about:  How many units of Salāh you have performed or how many remain to be performed.  The number of prostrations which have been performed.  Whether you have read an extra Surah or verses after Surah al-

Fatihah in the first two units.  Whether one has performed Rukuʿ or not  Whether you remained sitting for the Tashah-hud  Whether you read the Supplication for blessings upon the Prophet (pbuh). (Salāt ʿAlan-Nabi). In any case, where a worshipper has subtracted or added something to the prayer or the worshipper is uncertain about any part of the

Salāh, the worshipper should compensate for his or her mistake by performing two extra Sujud (prostrations) before or after the ending the Salāh (depending on the mistake made). This is known as „Sajdah

as-Sahw‟, the Prostration of Forgetfulness. 137

Note: The word “Sahw” in Arabic, literally means “to forget”, not be in control, or unintentional. Key note: Unfortunately, many worshippers are unaware of the procedure for performing this part of the prayer. Thus they make further mistakes in not compensating properly for their original omission or additional action. Therefore some of their prayers may not have been valid. Hadith: It is narrated from Abu Hurairah (ra) that the Prophet said: َ ْ ْ comes “When anyone of you stands for Salāh, Satanْ ْ‫ـطب‬ ْْ ١ْ ‫ش‬ and puts him in doubt until he forgets how many units he has offered. So, if this happens to anyone of you, he should perform two prostrations”. (Related by Sahih al-Bukhāri vol 2).

CATEGORIES OF MISTAKES:

Unintentional mistakes which make the performance of Sajdahtus-

Sahw incumbent upon the worshipper can be divided into three types: Subtracting or missing an action/words out, adding an action/words, or uncertainty. 1)

SUBTRACTING (MISSING) SOMETHING OUT FROM THE SALĀH:

In the case where a worshipper has unintentionally missed out some important parts of the Salāh from the Fard or Essential parts of the prayer (Arkān or Wajibāt) (‫عجَبد‬ ِ ‫ا‬ْٚ,ْْ‫)اَسْوب‬, then all he or she should do 138

is to return to the missed action, perform it, and continue the prayer from the missed action. Then, at the end of the prayer one should make two prostrations before performing the Salams. Note: Procedure

to

perform

Sujūdus-Sahw; before Salāms the

worshipper should say “Allāhu Akbar” just as one would do in the usual way in Salāh, then make two Sajdah (plural Sujūd) as one does at the end of the unit and then says the Salāms. Hadith: Abdullāh Ibn Buhainah (ra) narrated that: Once the Prophet (pbuh) stood up after the second unit without saying the

Tashah-hud. The companion behind him said “Subhana Allāh(32), َ ‫عجؾ‬, َ ‫عجؾ‬ ُ ْ‫َبْْهللا‬ ُ (with these words one can SubhanaAllāh” ‫َبْْهللا‬ get the attention of the Imām without breaking the Salāh), but the Prophet (pbuh) carried on praying and then prostrated two more times before he ended the prayer by saying Salāms. (Related by Sahih al-Bukhāri vol 2, Kitab As-Sahw), (Agreed

upon). Note: If a worshipper finishes the Salāh and then remembers that he made a mistake during his Salāh, then he or she needs to decide how much time has passed from the time he performed his

Salāh. If it is more than few hours then the worshipper should 32:

SubhanaAllāh this means all praise be to Allāh, one can get the attention of the Imām by saying two SubhanaAllāh when the Imām made a mistake without breaking the Salāh. Any other word may break the Salāh, Allāh knows best.

139

perform what he or she missed from the prayer, then perform the Sujūdus-Sahw, however if one or two hours has passed the worshipper should repeat his Salāh.

2)

ADDING SOMETHING TO THE SALĀH:

If a worshipper has unintentionally added something to the Salāh out of forgetfulness, and then remembered that he had added a Rukn,

Wajibāt or a unit to the Salāh (i.e, worshipper made three Sajdah instead of two, two Rukuʿ instead of one, or even added one unit), then the worshipper should simply make the Sujūdus-Sahw after the

Salāms as described above without repeating the Tashah-hud. Hadith: It was narrated from Abdullah Ibn Masud (ra) that, the Messenger of Allāh (swt) prayed the noon (Dhuhr) prayer five units instead of four. When he finished, the companions asked him whether he intentionally added one unit to the Salāh. He asked what had happened. They said you performed five units instead of four. Then the Prophet (pbuh) made two Sajdah after the Salāms. (Sahih al-Bukhāri 1226, Vol 2 Kitab As-Sahw). It is narrated that: Annas and Al Hassan never recited Tashah-

hud after Sujūd-us-Sahw. (Related by Sahih al-Bukhāri, vol 2). The conclusion of this narration is that if a worshipper adds something to the Salāh, he or she should perform two Sajdah after the Salāms.

140

Note: If a worshipper realises during the Salāh that he or she has added something to the prayer, for example, an extra unit, they should stop immediately and return to the original last position before the addition then perform Sujūdus-Sahw after the Salāms. Hadith: It has been narrated from the Prophet (pbuh) that he said, “If one of you during the prayer finds doubts as to how many units have been performed, one should accept the lesser. Then perform the Sujūd-us-Sahw before the Tasleem (action of Salams right and left). If one has prayed five units then this will complete the Salāh. But if Salāh was completed this will be a humiliation for Satan”. In another narration: the Prophet (pbuh) said, “If one of you during the Salāh finds doubt, one should come to a decision then perform the Sujūdus-Sahw before the ْ َ‫”(ْْر‬. Tasleems (ُ‫ـ‬١ٍِ ‫غ‬

3)

UNCERTAINTY AS TO HOW MANY UNITS PERFORMED:

If a worshipper during his prayer has doubts about the number of units that he prayed, for example, whether he has prayed three or four units then he or she is to strive to become certain then accept the lesser number of units, then perform the Sujūdus-Sahw before the

Salām, then complete the prayer by giving Salāms.

141

RANKING OF MISTAKES THE FIRST TYPE, MISTAKE IN PILLARS OF SALĀH The Pillars of Salāh (Arkan) are the central components of the prayer. If any are omitted causes the prayer to be invalid. An example of this is the first „Allāhu Akbar‟, Takbir al-Ihrām, if it has not been declared the worshipper must start the Salāh from the beginning. THE SECOND TYPE, MISTAKES IN WAJIBĀT: The Wajibāt obligatory acts are those actions which, if the worshipper performs them, will be rewarded, but for the worshipper who leaves them out intentionally, the Salāh is not valid and there is a punishment for omitting them, if however they are forgetfully missed out, the worshipper must perform the Sujūdus-Sahw. THIRD TYPE, MISTAKE IN SUNNAN The Sunnan of Salāh are the actions that the Prophet (pbuh) performed as an extra, in order to perfect his Salāh. A worshipper who performs the Sunnan will be rewarded; however there is no punishment for not performing these actions if the worshipper forgot any parts of the Sunnan it is not needed to perform the Sujūdus-Sahw.

Additional actions that are permitted in Salāh

Though additional, unnecessary movements are not permitted in the prayer, there are a number of actions, outside of the prescribed procedure, which if performed do not break the prayer:  Preventing someone from walking in front of you if they are likely to walk in front of you whilst you are praying. If necessary the worshipper can lift his or her arm to prevent the person from 142

passing in front of them. The worshipper is not permitted to speak in order stop the person passing through.

Note: 1: If a person walks in front of a worshipper when he or she is in the state of worship, and the distance between the worshipper and intruder is closer than one Sutrah (permitted distance), the worshipper must defend his or her place of worship and make the intruder realise that he is trespassing in the worshipper‟s prayer space. If the intruder does not move away or blocks his way, the worshipper has the right to push him away in any way that he or she can, without breaking the Salāh. ُ ْis the name of any divider which is placed between Sutrah ‫ع ْز َْشح‬ the worshipper in state of worship and the others who are passing through. It can be a piece of furniture which is placed in front of a worshipper when he or she is praying. The object does not need to be large, and can be as a small as one foot tall.

Permitted Distance The distance which is usually permitted for a person to go in front of a worshipper while he or she is in state of praying. The opinions of the Scholars differ on this matter. Some are of the opinion that the distance for the Sutrah for a worshiper is around one and half to two meters. Some are of the opinion that 143

the Sutrah should be as far as the worshipper sees when his eyes focused on the prayer mat. (Around 5 to 7 meters) it means no one should come in front of a worshipper within this distance. Allāh knows best.

ّ ‫)س‬ َ ‫جـا‬ َ Prayer mat (Sajjādah ‫د ْة‬ It is a part of the Islamic tradition that a worshipper uses a clean prayer mat while he or she is praying. Many worshippers use prayer mats to perform their prayers. It is a requirement that the Salāh be performed in a clean place,

which is

the reason that mats are used for this purpose the prayer mat can be placed anywhere to create a clean space suitable for praying. Nevertheless, it is not essential for one to pray on a prayer mat if he or she does not possess one. Any clean and dry place will be sufficient.

For more information on this subject, please refer to The Complete Guide to Islamic Prayer (Salah) by Sheikh Ramzy, published by AuthorHouse, USA (2012).

144

Chapter Fourteen The Congregational Friday Prayer (Ṣalātul-Jumuʿah)

This Salāh is one of the most important weekly prayers. Allāh states in the Holy Qurān: “O you who believe, when the call is proclaimed for the Salāh on Friday, come to the remembrance of Allāh (the Jumuʿah religious talk „Khutbah‟ and prayer „Salāh‟) and leave your business (and all other worldly things). That is better for you if you could just understand!” (Qurān 62:9). ُ ٌ‫ َسح ْا‬ٛ‫ع‬ ُ Allāh states in the Holy Qurān, Chapter 62, The Friday, ‫غّ َؼخ‬ (Al-Jumuʿah). “O ye who believe! When the call is proclaimed to prayer on Friday (the Day of Assembly), hasten earnestly to the Remembrance of Allāh, and leave off business (and traffic): That is best for you if ye but knew!” (Qurān 62: 9).

“Yā ayyuhal-ladheena āmanū idhā nūdiya lis-ṣalāti min yawmiljumuʿati fasʿaw ilā dhikri Allāhi wa dharū albayʿa dhālikum khayrun lakum in kuntum tʿalamūn”

ْ‫ا ْاِ َرا‬ُٕٛ َِ ‫َٓ ْآ‬٠‫َب ْاٌ َّ ِز‬ُّٙ٠َ‫َب ْأ‬٠ْ ﴿ َّ ٌٍِْ ٞ َ ‫ ِد‬ُٛٔ َِْ ْٛ َ٠ْ ِِٓ ْ ‫ص َال ِح‬ ُ ‫غ‬ ُ ٌ‫ْا‬ ْ ‫خ َف‬ ْ‫ ْ ِر ْو ِش‬ٝ ِْ ‫ّ َؼ‬ ٰ َ ٌِ‫ا ْا‬ْٛ ‫بع َؼ‬ ْ ‫غْۚ ْ ٰ َرٌِ ُى‬ َ ١ْ َ‫ا ْ ْاٌج‬ٚ‫ َر ُس‬َٚ ْ ‫اَلِل‬ ِ َّ ُْ ُ ‫ُْ ا‬ ُ َّ َ ّ ُ َ ٍ‫ُ ْرَ ْؼ‬ ْ ‫ْْوٕ ُز‬ َ ْْٛ ِ ْ ‫ ٌش ٌْى‬١ْ ‫خ‬ ْ﴾

It is obligatory for all Muslim men, and optional for all Muslim women, to participate in the Friday congregational prayer. This congregational prayer is known as the Jumuʿah(33) prayer. The Jumuʿah prayer can be performed in congregation in any place, however it is better to be performed in a Mosque. 33

Jumuʿah prayer is an especial end of the week prayer, compulsory for men and optional for women. 145

This Prayer replaces the Dhuhr (Noon) Prayer on Fridays and is made up of two units and it is prayed in congregation behind an Imām. If a male worshipper is unable to attend the Jumuʿah Prayer, for reasons of travel, illness, bad weather (not be able getting to a

Masjid) or any other legitimate excuse, the worshipper can pray the Dhuhr prayer instead.

Minimum Number of Worshippers for Salatul Jumuah The Friday prayer is a congregational prayer and cannot be performed alone. Islamic scholars have different opinions on how many worshippers are needed to make a minimum in performing the Salātul

Jumuʿah. Some scholars are of opinion that three worshippers are sufficient to make a Salāh, some are of the opinion that the number cannot be less than twelve and some are of opinion that the number is forty. The author‟s opinion is that more than three people are sufficient to perform the Salāh, with reference to the Qurānic verses that refer to three or more people as Jamāʿah‟. Allāh knows best. Key Note: It is optional for female Muslims to attend the Jumʿah prayer however there is much reward if they do make an effort to attend.

Traditions of Fridays  It is highly recommended to read Surāh al-Kahf, Chapter 18, (The Cave) before Maghrib on Friday or include this chapter in the

146

Friday Salāh. It is said to bring many blessings and much forgiveness to the worshippers and their families.  It is part of tradition of the Prophet to perform Ghusl on Friday morning, and wear respectable clothing and for men to wear perfume before attending the congregational prayer.

Note: 1: One should know that: “Salātul-Jumuʿah is not sufficient without the two khutubāt (34)”. 2: Delivering a khutbah or Salātul- Jumuʿah is a task which is assigned only to men. Women may not perform this task. This does not imply superiority of men over women, but it is done in compliance with tradition of Prophet (pbuh). Hadith: It has been narrated that the Prophet (pbuh) said: “If a worshipper cleans himself in the best way possible, then goes to Friday prayer, then listens to the khutubāt and understands them, then Allāh will forgive his previous weeks sins and with extra three days (ten day all together)”. (It is related by Muslim).

Note: The significance of Friday prayer is so great that there is a whole Chapter in the Holy Qurān that is named after this day.

34

khutubāt is the plural of hutbah 147

ْ ‫ َس‬ٛ‫ع‬ ُ ٌ‫حْا‬ ُ Allāh states in the Holy Qurān, Chapter 62 The Friday, ‫غّ َؼخ‬ (Al- Jumuʿah) to all believers, male and female: “O ye who believe! When the call is proclaimed to prayer on Friday (the Day of Assembly), hasten earnestly to the Remembrance of Allāh , and leave off business (and traffic): That is best for you if ye but knew!” (Qurān 62:9).

“Yā ayyuhāl ladheena āmanū idhā nūdiya lis-ṣalāti min yawmil jumuʿati fa-sʿaw ilā dhikriAllāhi wa dharūl bayʿa. Dhālikum khayrul lakum in kuntum taʿlamūn”

ْ‫ا ْاِ َرا‬ُٕٛ َِ ‫َٓ ْآ‬٠‫َب ْاٌ َّ ِز‬ُّٙ٠َ‫َب ْأ‬٠ْ ﴿ َّ ٌٍِْ ٞ َ ‫ ِد‬ُٛٔ َْ ِ ْٛ َ٠ ِِٓ ْ ‫ص َال ِح‬ ُ ‫غ‬ ُ ٌ‫ْا‬ ْ ‫خ ْ َف‬ ْ‫ ْ ِر ْو ِش‬ٝ ِ ‫ّ َؼ‬ ٰ َ ٌِ‫ا ْا‬ْٛ ‫بع َؼ‬ ْ ‫ا‬ٚ‫ َر ُس‬َٚ ْ ‫اَلِل‬ ْ ‫غْۚ ٰ َرٌِ ُى‬ َ ١ْ َ‫ْاٌج‬ ِ َّ ُْ ُ ‫ُ ْا‬ ُ َّ َ ّ ُ َ ٍ‫ُ ْر َ ْؼ‬ ْ ‫ْْوٕ ُز‬ َ ْْٛ ِ ْ ‫ ٌش ٌْى‬١ْ ‫خ‬ ْ﴾

Listening to the Khutbah (Sermon) It is compulsory for all worshippers to listen to the khutubāt. When the

Imām starts the sermon the whole congregation should remain in silence and should listen to the sermon in order to benefit from it. Warning for those who do not participate in Friday Prayer It is said there is severe punishment for the male Muslims who, without any legitimate excuse, do not participate in the Salātul

Jumuʿah. There are many verses of the Holy Qurān and many Hadith that support this statement. One of the Hadith states that if a Muslim does not perform Salātul Jumuʿah he will go out of the boundaries of Islam. In another Hadith reported by Abu Dawud and Ibn-Mājah, the Prophet said, "Whoever does not attend three Friday prayers, (without a valid excuse) Allāh will set a seal on his heart”. In extreme versions

148

of the translation the believer is said to go out of realms of Islam and become a non-Muslim.

For more information on this subject, please refer to The Complete Guide to Islamic Prayer (Salah) by Sheikh Ramzy, published by AuthorHouse, USA (2012).

149

Chapter Fifteen The Prayer of the Traveller (Salāh al-Musāfir) Allāh (

) states in the Holy Qurān, Chapter 4 The Women, ‫إٌّغـبء‬

ُ (An Nissa). ْ‫ َس ُح‬ٛ‫ع‬ َ ْ ِٟ‫ُ ْف‬ ْ ‫ض َش ْث ُز‬ َ ْ ‫َاِ َرا‬ْٚ ﴿ ْ‫ْض‬ ِ ‫س‬٤‫ْا‬ ُ ُ ْ ‫ ُى‬١ْ ٍَ‫ْػ‬ َ َ‫ظ‬١ْ ٍَ‫َف‬ َْْ‫ػ أ‬ ٌْ ‫ْعَٕب‬

“When ye travel

“Wa idhā ḍarabtum

through the earth,

fil-arḍi falaysa

there is no blame on

َّ ٌ‫ا ْ َِِٓ ْا‬ٚ‫ص ُش‬ ُ ‫رَ ْم‬ ʿalaykum junāhun an ْْْ ِ‫ص َال ِح ْا‬

you if ye shorten your

taqsurū minas-ṣalāti

prayers, for fear the

ْ ْ َّ ِ‫ا ۚۚ ْا‬ٚ‫َو َف ُش‬ in khiftum an yaftina- ْ‫ا‬ُٛٔ‫َٓ ْ َوب‬٠‫ْاٌ َىبفِ ِش‬

unbelievers May

kumul ladheena

attack you: For the

kafarū. Innal

unbelievers are unto

kāfireena kānū lakum

you open enemies”.

ʿaduwam mubeenā”

ُ ِٕ‫ َْفز‬٠ْ َْ‫ُ ْأ‬ ُ ‫َى‬ ْ ‫خ ْف ُز‬ ْ َٓ٠‫ُ ْاٌ َّ ِز‬ ِ ُّ ًّٚ ‫ْػ ُذ‬ ْ ‫ٌَ ُى‬ َ ُ ﴾ْ‫ ًٕب‬١ِ‫اِْج‬

(Qurān 4:101).

The Salāh of the traveller, which is called Salāh al-Musāfir or Salāh al-

Qasr, is where the number of units performed is shortened from four units to two units. It is from the mercy of Allāh, in order to make the prayer easy for the worshippers who are faced with the difficulties of travel. The travellers have been made exempt from praying four units of Salāh, and are allowed to shorten the prayer to two units, while they are travelling long distances or staying in a foreign place for a known period of time. Hadith: It is narrated that Yahya ibn Umayyah (ra) said: “I told ʿUmar ibn. al-Khattāb (ra) that Allāh had said:"When you travel on the 150

earth, there is no sin on you in shortening your Salāh, if you fear that the disbelievers would put you in trouble” (Holy Qurān, Surah An-Nissa Chapter 4:101), whereas the people are now safe. He replied: I wondered about it in the same way as you wonder about it, so I asked the Messenger of Allāh about it and he said: It is an act of charity which Allāh has done for you, so accept His charity. (Related by Sahih Muslim). Allāh knows best . Distance of Travel The majority of scholars are of the opinion that the minimum required distance for a Muslim to be considered a Musāfir (a „traveller‟ according to Shariah law) is around 16 Farsakh(35)or 48 Miles. Allāh knows best.

When a Traveller becomes a Resident A traveller will remain a traveller and will continue offering shortened prayers until he or she makes the definite intention to stay at a place for four full days or more (Hanafi School of Thought), or in other Schools of Thought fifteen days or more. Then the worshipper must count himself as a resident of the new place and pray as usual. Allāh knows best.

Combining Two Prayers when Travelling It is permissible for a traveller to combine the Dhuhr and ʿAsr and or the Maghrib and ʿIshā Salāhs, during the time of either prayer, if the worshipper is in one of the following situations: stated in hadith below

35

Farsakh or parasang is Middle East set of measurement that stands for around 3 miles or (4.827 km). 151

Hadith: Muʿāz (ra) reported that while the Prophet (pbuh) was in Tabouk, the sun had passed its meridian and he combined the Ẓuhr and ʿAsr Salāhs before starting his journey. Usually if the Prophet started his journey before the sun passed its meridian, he would delay the Salāh al-Dhuhr until the time when he stopped for the ʿAsr Salāh. He would do the same for the Salāh

al-Maghrib, if the sun set before he began his journey, he would combine the Maghrib andʿIshā Salāhs at that time, and if he began this journey before the sun had set, he would combine the Maghrib or ʿIshā prayer at the time of ʿIshā. (Related by Abu Daūd and at-Tirmithi). Note: There are many other situations where the worshipper is allowed to join two Salāhs. For example in times of difficulty the Shariah Law allows some Salāhs to be joined (Allāhu Aʿalam) Allāh knows best.

For more information on this subject, please refer to The Complete Guide to Islamic Prayer (Salah) by Sheikh Ramzy, published by AuthorHouse, USA (2012).

152

Chapter Sixteen Missed Fard Salāhs or Compensatory Prayers (Salātul Qadā)

Literally Qadā means „instead of‟ or „to compensate‟. If a worshipper misses any prayer, for whatever reason, this prayer should be made up as soon as possible, by praying the missed prayer in the same form, but with the intention that this is now a compensatory (Qadā) prayer. The reward may not be the same, since the time period for that prayer to have been prayed has passed, but that prayer must still be prayed. ْ ‫ َس‬ٛ‫ع‬ ُ Allāh states in the Holy Qurān, Chapter 64 Loss and Gain ْٓ‫حْاٌزَغب ُث‬ (At-Taqabun) “So admire Allāh and “FaittaqūAllāha do as much as you ta-tʿa-tum” can” (Qurān 64: 16).

ْ ‫َبْاعزَط َ ْؼ ُز‬ ْ mas- ُْ ِْ ‫اْاَلِل‬ٛ ‫﴿ْ َفبر َّ ُم‬ َ َّ ْ﴾

It is obligatory for the worshipper to perform what has been missed from the daily Salāhs immediately. Note: The opinions of scholars differ about missed Salāhs. The majority are of the opinion that if a person missed one or more of the daily Salāh during the day, the worshipper should perform the

Qaḍā Salāh instead of what he or she missed before the next or present Salāh is due. However, if the worshipper has lost a whole day of Salāh, he or she could perform the missed prayer in 153

his or her own time. It does not matter if the worshipper performs the Qaḍa Salāh before or after the present Salāh. Allāh knows best Allāh states in the Holy Qurān, Chapter 107, The Alms Giving, ُ ٌّ‫ َسح ْا‬ٛ‫ع‬ ُ ْ (Al-Maʿaun). ْٛ‫َبػ‬ “Woe, then, unto those praying ones. Whose hearts from their prayer are remote. (Qurān 107: 4-5).

ٌ ٠ْ َٛ ‫﴿ ْ َف‬ ُ ٍْ ّ ٌِْ ً “Fa-waīlul-lil-muṣalْ َٓ٠‫َْٓ ْاٌ َّ ِز‬١ّ ٍَِ ‫ّص‬ leen, al-ladheena-hum َ ُ ُ ْ ِٙ ِ‫ْػْٓص ََالر‬ ْ ٘ َ ُ َ ُ ْْٛ ْ ٘‫ْعب‬ ʿan ṣalātihim sāhūn” ْ﴾

Note: However, one must be careful not to perform the compensation prayers during the times that are known as makruh(36) (disliked or offensive times). It is not good to perform a prayer in the following times, (unless one will miss a compulsory prayer if they do not do so):  In the 15 minute period after the sun has risen or if the sun is less than two metres (seven feet) above the horizon.  In the 15 minutes duration period prior to sunset.  When the sun is just at its Meridian (or line of longitude). If a worshipper unintentionally prayed in the above times, he will find Allāh all Merciful and all Forgiving.

36

Makruh (Arabic ٍّ‫ )هكر‬is a disliked or offensive act (literally "hated"). Though it is not haram (forbidden) and therefore not a sin, a person who abstains from this action will be rewarded. 154

ُ (Hud). As Allāh state in the Holy Qurān, Chapter Hud ‫د‬ٛ‫ َسح ٘ـ‬ٛ‫ع‬ “And establish regular prayers at the two ends of the day and at the approaches of the night: For those things that are good remove those that are evil: Be that the word of remembrance to those who remember (their Lord)” (Qurān11:114).

“Wa aqimis-ṣalāta ṭarafayi-nnahāri wa zulafan mina-llayli inna-lhasanāti yudhhibnas-sayyi‟āti dhālika dhikrā lidhdhākireen”

َ َّ ٌ‫ُْا‬ ِْٟ‫ص َال َحْط َ َش َف‬ ِ ِ‫َأل‬ْٚ﴿ َّ َّ ِ‫ًْْۚا‬ ْْ ِ ١ْ ٌٍ‫ ُصٌَ ًفبْ ِ َِّْٓ ا‬َٚ ْ‫َبس‬ ِ َّٕٙ ٌ‫ا‬ َ ‫ْاٌؾ‬ ْ َْٓ‫٘ج‬ ِ ‫ ْز‬٠ُ ِْ‫َغَٕبد‬ َّ ْٜ ِ ‫ ّ َئب‬١ِ ‫اٌغ‬ ٰ ‫دْْۚ ٰ َرٌِهَْ ِر ْو َش‬ َّ ٌِ ْ ﴾َْْٓ٠‫ٍزاوِ ِش‬

Hadith: It is narrated that Ibn Hazm (ra) said: “Concerning the condition of a worshipper who intentionally missed his or her Salāh, he or she is to repent to Allāh ask for His mercy, pray as many number of the voluntary Salāh as possible, and do good deeds. This statement is based on Allāh‟s statement: “and who, when they have committed a shameful deed or have [otherwise] sinned against themselves, remember God and pray that their sins be forgiven - for who but God could forgive sins? - and do not knowingly persist in doing whatever [wrong] they may have done”. (Qurān 3:131).

“Wal-ladheena

ْ ٍُ‫َٓ ْاِ َراْ َف َؼ‬٠‫َاٌ َّ ِز‬ْٚ﴿ ْ‫ا‬ٛ ْ ّ ُ ٍََ‫ْظ‬ْٚ َ‫ش ًخْأ‬ َ ‫ؽ‬ ْ‫ا‬ٛ ِ ‫َفب‬

idha faʿalū faahishatan ْ ‫ُْ َر َو ُش‬ ْ ُٙ ‫غ‬ auw dhalamū anfusaَ ‫أَ ْٔ ُف‬ ْ‫ْاَلِل‬ َ ّ ‫ا‬ٚ hum dhakarūllāha fasْ ‫بعز َْغ َف ُش‬ ْ ِٙ ِ‫ث‬ُٛٔ‫اٌِْ ُز‬ٚ ْ ‫َف‬ ََِْٓٚ ُْ taghfarū li ُّ ‫ َْغ ِف ُش‬٠ ْ َ ٌَْٚ‫ْاَلِل‬ ُ ّ َّ ‫ةَ ْاِال‬ُٛٔ‫ْاٌز‬ dhunūbihim wa man ُْ yaghfirudh- dhunūba ْ ٍُ‫َِْبْ َف َؼ‬ٍَٝ‫ْػ‬ ْ ‫ص ُّش‬ ُ ْٚ‫ا‬ٛ ْ َ٘ َ ‫ا‬ٚ ُْ ِ ٠ُ illAllāhu wa lam ُ ٍَ‫ َْؼ‬٠ yuṣirrū ʿalā mā faʿalū ْ ﴾ ْٛ َْ ّ wa hum yaʿalamūn”

A person who intentionally or unintentionally misses many Salāh is in need of asking Allāh for forgiveness, and so should repent and perform 155

extra voluntary prayers and make an effort to do more good deeds, then inshaAllāh, he or she will be one of those who are successful in this world and in the hereafter.

For more information on this subject, please refer to The Complete Guide to Islamic Prayer (Salah) by Sheikh Ramzy, published by AuthorHouse, USA (2012).

156

Chapter Seventeen The Eid Prayer (Salātul Eid) There are two festivals in Islam that all Muslims celebrate: Eid al-Fitr and Eid al-Aḍha. Muslims are encouraged to perform an extra two units of Salāh on each of these occasions. Islamic history reveals that the Salātul Eid was prescribed in the first year after the migration (hijrah) of the Muslims to the city of Madinah (Yathrib). This Salāh is a Sunnah al-Mu‟akkadahْ ‫) ْاٌّئوذح‬emphasised), which means it is highly recommended. The Prophet always performed these prayers and he ordered all Muslims, including women and children, to attend the ʿEid prayer. Hadith: It is reported from Anas (ra), one of the companions of the Prophet (Pbuh), that “When the Prophet migrated from Makkah to Madinah, the people of Madinah used to have two festivals. On those two days they had carnivals and celebrations. The Prophet asked the Muslims of Madinah about these events. They replied that before Islam, they used to have carnivals and celebrations on those two days. The Prophet (pbuh) told them: Instead of those two days, Allāh has appointed two days for you to celebrate, the days of Eid al-Fitr and Eid al-Aḍha.”

(Related by Imām al-Bukhāri).

157

Eid al-Fitr Eid al-Fitr is one of the new unique Islamic festivals which is linked to the holy month of Ramaḍan, the 9th Month of the Islamic Calendar. It signifies the end of the month of fasting, Ramaḍan. This Eid is celebrated on the first day of Shaw-wāl (the 10th month of the Islamic Calendar), after the completion of holy month of Ramaḍan. On this day all Muslims prepare themselves to start a journey with the best intentions of doing well for the coming year until the next Ramadhan.

Actions of the Prophet (pbuh) on the Day of Eid Hadith: It has been narrated from ʿAysha (r) that, on Eid the Prophet (pbuh) used to rise early in the morning and take a full bath, then wear the best of his cloths and put on some perfume. When he was fully dressed he used to eat some dates before leaving home. Then he would go for the Eid prayer. (Related by Imām al-Bukhāri). It was the tradition of the Prophet to go to the Eid prayer location, either a mosque or to an outside area. He would travel there by one route and return home via another route. The Prophet used to go for the prayer on foot, and while he was going he used to repeat slowly the duʿā known as the Takbirāt: Arabic: »ْ‫هللْاٌؾّذ‬ْٚ‫هللاْأوجشْهللاْأوجش‬ْٚ،‫ْالْاٌْٗاالْهللا‬،ْ‫« هللاْأوجش هللاْأوجش‬ Transliteration:

“Allāhu Akbar, Allāhu Akbar, Lā Ilāha illAllāhu WaAllāhu Akbar, Allāhu Akbar, Wa lillāhil Hamd”.

158

Meaning: Allāh is most great, Allāh is most great. There is no god except Allāh. He is most great. All praises and thanks are for Allāh.

Giving Alms (Zakāt al-Fitr ‬‫زكاة‬الفطر‬‎) It is the tradition for alms to be given before the prayer of Eid al Fitr.

Zakāt al Fitr is obligatory (Alm) for all to pay no matter young or old, male or female. Zakāt al Fitr

(37)

can be given in the last ten days of

Ramaḍan to the poor and needy. Note: It is essential to give the Zakāt al-Fitr(38) ‫ ْصوبحْاٌفطش‬before the Eid

Salāh.

37

Zakāt mans to purifying' or ' making pure'. So the act of giving zakat means purifying one's wealth. 38 Zakāt al-Fitr is said this Zakat is for the purification of the body. All Muslims young and old most pay this zakat. The poor and needy are exempt from this and will receive this zakat. (Allāh ( ) knows best). 159

Saying the Takbirāt during the Eid Prayer: Translation and Transliteration of Takbirāt al-Eid, supplication of Eid: Allāh is Great, Allāh is Great, Allāh is Great, There is no Deity but Allāh Allāh is Great, Allāh is Great, and praise is due to Him. Allāh is Great, Allāh is Great, Allāh is Great, There is no Deity but Allāh Allāh is Great, Allāh is Great, and praise is due to Him. Allāh is the Greatest, and an abundance of praise is due to Him, and glory and praise be to Him morning and evening.

“Allāhu-Akbarul-lahu-

Akbarul-lāhu-Akbar. Lā-Ilāha IllaAllāhu waAllāhu-Akbar, Allāhu-Akbar, wa Lillāhil-Hamd.

Allāhu Akbaru-Kabira ... wal-Hamdu-lillāhi Kathirā, Wa SubhanAllāhi Wa-bihamdi-hi bukra-tan wa aṣeela.

Lā-Ilāha-Illallā-hu wahdah ... Sadaqa wa„adah ... Wa-Naṣara abdah. There is no Deity but Allāh Wa aʿaz-za Junda-hu , Alone, He was True to His wa-haza mal-ahzāb wahdah. promise, and He granted victory to His Worshipper, and He supported His troops, and He conquered the allied parties of the enemies all by Himself. There is no Deity but Allāh, and we worship no one but Him, and we will sincerely follow the religion for Him, even against the wishes of the disbelievers. May Allāh pray upon Sayyidina Mohammad, and upon his Family, and upon his Companions, and upon his Supporters, and upon his wives, and upon his Descendants, and grant an abundance of peace on him.

Lā-Ilaha IllAllāh... wa-lā Naʿa-budu Illā Iyyah, Mukh-liseena lahud-dina Walaw Karihal-Kāfirūn Allāhhmma-Salli-ʿalā Sayyidinā Muhammad ... wa-ʿala āli Sayyidinā Muhammad Wa ʿala ashābi Sayyidinā Muhammad Wa ʿalā anṣari Sayyidinā Muhammad Wa-ʿala azwāji Sayyidinā Muhammad Wa-ʿalā dhurriyati Sayyidinā Muhammadin wa-Sallama Tasliman Kathirā”

ُْْ‫﴿ْهللاُ ْاوج ُشْهللاُ ْاوج ُشْهللا‬ ُْْٚ‫ْالْاٌِْٗاالْهللا‬,ْ‫اوجش‬ ْ‫َلِل‬ ِْ ِ ْْٚ,ْ‫ْهللاُْ اوجش‬,ْْ‫هللاُ ْاوجش‬ ..‫ْاٌؾَّذ‬ ْ ‫ َش‬١‫هللاُْْاوجَشْْ َوج‬ ْ‫َلِل‬ ِْ ِ ْ‫اٌؾَّ ُذ‬ْٚ‫ا‬ ُ ‫عجؾ‬ْٚ‫ًا‬ ُ ْْٚ‫هللا‬ ِْ ْْ‫َب‬ ‫ش‬١ْ ‫َوض‬ ‫ال‬....ْ‫ال‬١‫ص‬ َْ ‫ث‬ ِ ‫ا‬ْٚ‫ؾّذ ِْٖ ُثى َش ًح‬ ٖ‫ؽذ‬ْٚ‫اٌْٗاالْهللا‬ َ ‫ص‬ َ َ ْٔٚ..َٖ‫َػذ‬ْٚ‫َذق‬ ْ‫ص َش‬ ُ ‫ػض‬ٚ َ ْ….َٖ‫َػ ْجذ‬ َْٖ‫َْع ْٕذ‬ ْ َ‫٘ ِض‬ ْ ‫َْاال‬ َ ٚ َْٖ‫ؽذ‬ ِ ِْٚ‫ؽضَاة‬ ‫الْاٌِ َْٗاال هللا‬,.. ْٓ١‫بِْٖخٍص‬٠‫الْٔؼجذْاالْا‬ٚ ْٖ‫ْوش‬ٌْٛٚٓ٠‫ٌْٗاٌذ‬ ْٚ‫اٌىبفش‬ ُ ٌ‫ْا‬ ّ ٍٙ َ َ ُْ ٍٝ‫ْػ‬ٟ ٍِ‫ص‬ َُ‫مَحُم‬ ْ ْ‫ ِذٔب‬١‫ع‬ ِ َ ٚ َُ‫مَحُم‬ ْ ْ‫ ِذٔب‬١‫ع‬ ِ ْ‫ْآي‬ٍٝ‫َػ‬ ْ ‫ْا‬ٍٝ‫َػ‬ َ ٚ ْ‫ ِذٔب‬١‫ع‬ ِ ْ‫صؾَبة‬ َُ‫مَحُم‬ َ ٚ َُ‫ِ ِذٔب مَحُم‬١‫َاطْع‬ٚ‫ْا ْص‬ٍٝ‫َػ‬ َ ٚ َُ‫ذٔبْمَحُم‬ ِْ ١‫ع‬ ِ ْ‫صبس‬ ِ ْٔ ‫ْا‬ٍٝ‫َػ‬ َ ٚ َُ‫ ِذٔبْمَحُم‬١‫ع‬ ِ ِْ‫ْا ْثٕبء‬ٍٝ‫َػ‬ ُ َ ٚ َُ‫ ِذٔبْمَحُم‬١‫ع‬ ‫َػ‬ ِ ْ‫خ‬ ِ ٠ّ‫ْرس‬ٍٝ ْ َ‫َعٍَُّْر‬ َ ٚ ْ ﴾‫شا‬١ِ‫ِّبًْ َوض‬١ٍ‫غ‬

160

Time of Salāt al-Eid Salāt al-Eid can be performed in the morning from sun rise, when the sun is about three meters (12 feet) above the horizon until the sun reaches its meridian, before the Dhuhr Salāh.

Conditions for Performing Salāt al-ʿEid Note: There is no Adhan and no Iqāmah at the start of Salātul ʿEid.

The Method of Performing the Eid Prayer Salātul Eid consists of two units of ordinary prayer but with six extra

Takbir (Allāhu Akbar). This type of Salāh is based on the Hanafi School of Thought. Other Schools of Thought have different numbers of

Takbirāt (up to fourteen extra Takbirāt). This Salāh is performed in congregation and is followed by two Eid Sermons, Eid Khutubāt (plural for khutbah).

ُ ‫ع‬ ْ ‫يذ األ‬ َ ‫ض‬ The Eid of Sacrifice (Eid al-Aḍha‫حى‬ ِ ( The performance of the Salāh of Eid al-Aḍ-ha is the same as Eid al Fitr.

Eid al-Aḍha is one of the greatest Islamic events celebrated by Muslims all over the world. It takes place on the 10th day of the Muslim lunar calendar month of Dhul Hijja

(39)

, after the annual Pilgrimage to the

House of Allāh in Makkah in Saudi Arabia, known as the Hajj.

39

Dhul Hijja is the 12th month of the Islamic Calendar 161

This event happens around seventy days after the end of the month of

Ramaḍan and Eid al-Fitr. This day is the main Islamic holiday, on which men, women, and children are expected to dress in their best clothing and perform Salātul Eid in a large congregation in an open space, inside or outside, or in a mosque. Note:

ʿEidul-Adha is also known as the Festival of the Sacrifice and the Sacrifice Feast.

Eid al-Aḍha and the Story of prophet Ibrāhim This Eid is celebrated in remembrance of Prophet Ibrāhim‟s (A) willingness to sacrifice his son (Ismāil) for the sake of Allāh. Allāh desired to test His good servant Ibrāhim, and his loyalty and his obedience to Him. Ibrāhim was commanded in a dream to sacrifice his son Ismāil. Ibrāhim conveyed this dream to his son and asked him for his opinion as Ismāil was old enough to resist this command. However Ismāil said, do as you have been ordered father, inshaAllāh you will find me obedient and patient. The Holy Qurān, in Chapter As-Sāf-fāt, Q37:102,

“Then, when (the son) reached (the age of) (serious) work with him, he said: "O my son! I have seen in vision that I offer you in sacrifice: Now see what your opinion is!" (The son) said: "O my father! Do as thou art commanded: thou will find me, if Allāh so wills one practising patience and constancy!”.

162

Note:

Eid ul-Aḍha is known by several names in other parts of the world. Such as "Qurban Bayrami" or "Sacrifice Feast". In Singapore and in Malaysia it is known as Hari Raya Haji. In West Africa it is known as Tabaski.

For more information on this subject, please refer to The Complete Guide to Islamic Prayer (Salah) by Sheikh Ramzy, published by AuthorHouse, USA (2012).

163

Chapter Eighteen The Last Prayer of the Day (Salātul Witr ‫) ِوتر‬ Definition of Witr The word Witr in the Arabic language means „odd number‟ i.e, „one‟, „three‟, „five‟, etc. The Prophet said‟ “Indeed Allāh is One and He loves odd numbers”. The Witr prayer is an essential prayer that is the last prayer of the night, performed usually before going to sleep. It consists of an odd number of units, and is performed after Salātul ʿIshā.

Importance of Salātul Witr Salātul Witr is a confirmed Sunnah which should not be neglected as the Prophet would never miss it, not even during his journeys to battle. Salātul Witr is one of the most fundamental prayers of the nonobligatory acts of worship. Some Scholars have even claimed that it is obligatory; however the more popular opinion is that it is confirmed as a very important Sunnatul Muak-kadah (supererogatory prayer). Allāh knows best.

The Time of Salātul Witr The time for Salātul Witr starts after a worshipper has performed

Salātul-Ishā (the night Salāh). The worshipper has the option to perform it immediately after Salātul-Ishā or delay it until before the dawn prayer, Salātul Fajr. Hadith: This is based on many narrations including the one in which the Prophet said: “Allāh has prescribed for you Salātul Witr, in order 164

to increase your rewards. Allāh has enjoined it for you during the time after ʿIshā‟ prayers until before dawn Salātul Fajr”. (Narrated by at-Tirmidhī).

The Number of Units for Salātul Witr It is essential to differentiate between Witr prayer and the Night prayer, Qiyam or Tahaj-jud. Hadith: It is narrated that the Prophet said: “The night prayers (Tahaj-

jud) are two units by two units, but if one of you fears that dawn is about to break, let him pray one unit to make what he has prayed Salātul Witr (odd-numbered)”.

(Recorded by al-Bukhāri and Muslim). This means that the minimum number of units that can be prayed in order to perform Salātul Witr is one. Nevertheless a worshipper can perform more units as it is proven from authentic narrations that the Messenger of Allāh prayed Witr in three, five, seven and nine units

(Related by al-Bukhāri).

165

The Method of Performing Salātul Witr

Salātul Witr can be prayed in a number of different ways: 1. To pray one unit on its own. 2: To pray three units. This can be done in two ways; A) Pray two units first, finish with the Tasleem, and then perform a single unit of Salāltul Witr. This is the most popular way that many worshippers perform. It also fits with the narration above regarding Salātul Witr and Salāh of Tahaj-jud, the Night prayer. B) Pray three units one after the other without any sitting for

Tashah-hud ‫ذ‬ٙ‫ رش‬except at the end of the third unit. Hadith: “The Prophet (pbuh) used to pray Witr with three units and he did not sit except in the last of unit”. (Recorded by al-Nasaī and

al-Bayhaqi(40)).

(40)

: Al-Bayhaqi Abu Bakr Ahmad ibn Husayn Ibn 'Ali Ibn Moussa al-Khosrojerdi alBayhaqi, ‫ البيِقي‬also known as Imām Al-Bayhaqi was born 384AH in the small town of Khosrogerd near Bayhaq in Khurasan. During his lifetime, he became a famous Sunni adith expert, following the Shafi'i school in fiqh. Al-Baihaqi was a scholar of fiqh, of the Shafi'i school of thought as well as adith. He studied fiqh from Abu al-Fath Nasir ibn al-Husayn ibn Muhammad al-Naysaburi, among others. e also studied adith from Hakim al-Nishaburi and was his foremost pupil, among others in that subject as well. He died in 1066 CE AH.... Imām Bayhaqi was a prominent author in his time. Among the most well-known books authored by him are: Al-Sunan al-Kubra, commonly known as Sunan al-Bayhaqi Ma`arifa al-Sunan wa al-Athar 166

Note: “Do not pray Witr with three units like Maghrib”. (Related by al-

Hakim, al-Bayhaqi, al-Dāraqutni). It means perform only one tashahud at the end of Salāh.

Supplication in Salātul Witr (Qunoot) Qunoot is the name of the supplication which is said in the Witr Salāh.

Duʿā al-Qunoot41 should only be recited in the last unit of Salāh alWitr. The du‟a of Qunoot, Al-Hasan ibn Ali (ra) said: The Prophet taught me some words to say in the Qunoot of Salātul-Witr: Arabic: َّ ُٙ ٌٍَّ‫ْ«ْْا‬ ْ ُ ْ ّ١ِ‫ْف‬ٌََِّٟٕٛ‫َر‬ْٚ,‫ذ‬ ْ ّ١ِ‫ْف‬ِِٟٕ‫ َػبف‬َٚ ْ,‫ذ‬ ْ ّ١ِ‫ْف‬ِٟٔ‫ْا٘ ِذ‬ َ ١ْ ٌَََّٛ‫َْٓر‬ َ ١ْ ‫ْػبف‬ َ َٓ َ ٠ْ ‫٘ َذ‬ َ َْٓ ْ,‫ذ‬ ْ ّ١ِ‫ْف‬ٌِْٟ‫ن‬ َ ‫ ْم‬٠ُ ُْ‫َال‬ْٚٝ‫ض‬ َ ‫ْش َّشَِْبْل‬ٟ ْ ‫َبس‬ َ َ ١ْ ‫ض‬ َ ١ْ ‫َبْأػط‬ َ ْ,َ‫ه‬١ْ ٍَ‫ْػ‬ٝ ‫ض‬ ِ ‫ْفبَّٔهَْر َ ْم‬,‫ذ‬ ِِٕ‫ل‬َٚ ْ,‫ذ‬ ِ ‫ث‬َٚ ُ ‫َ ِز‬٠ْ‫أَّ ُْٗال‬ ْ ِْ‫َ ِؼ ُّض‬٠ْ‫َال‬ْٚ,‫ذ‬١ ْ ِْ‫ي‬ َ ١ْ ٌَ‫ر َ َؼب‬َٚ ْ‫ذْ َسثََّٕب‬ َ ‫ْرَجَب َس ْو‬,‫ذ‬ َ ٠ْ ‫ْػب َْد‬ َ َٓ َ ٌَ‫َا‬َْٚٓ ْ‫الِْٕغبِْٕه‬ْٚ‫ذ‬ »ْ.‫ه‬١ٌ‫االْا‬ Transliteration:

“Allāhumma ih-dini feeman hadayta, wa ʿāfini feeman ʿāfayta, wa tawal-lani feeman tawal-lita, wa bārik lee feema ʿatayta, wa qinī shar-ra ma qaḍayta, innaka taqḍī wa la yuqḍā ʿalayka, innahu lā yadhillu man wālayta wa lā yaʿiz-zu man ʿādayta, Tabārakta Rabbanā wa Taʿālayta, wa la manja minka illa ilayk.

41

Al-Qunoot literally means “the act of standing” or “being obedient”. The word is usually used in reference to special Duʿā made in certain prayers while in the standing position.

167

Meaning: “Oh Allāh guide me among those whom You have guided, pardon me among those whom You have pardoned, turn to me in friendship among those on whom You have turned in friendship, and bless me in what You have bestowed, and save me from the evil of what You have decreed. For verily You decree and none can influence You; and he is not humiliated whom You have befriended, nor is he honoured who is Your enemy. Blessed are You, O Lord, and Exalted. There is no place of safety from You except with You”. (Related by Abu Dawud, at-Tirmidhī, and an-Nasaī).

For more information on this subject, please refer to The Complete Guide to Islamic Prayer (Salah) by Sheikh Ramzy, published by AuthorHouse, USA (2012).

168

Chapter Nineteen Other Optional or Nawafil and Sunnah Prayers

Optional or Nawafil prayers are the prayers that the Prophet (pbuh) used to offer before or and/or after any Fard Salāh, in order to please Allāh. This kind of Salāh offering became known as Salātus-Sunnah.

Salātus-Sunnah has many benefits for the performer. Note: It is clear that when a worshipper performs the daily Salāh, often he or she can make many mistakes during the performance. Therefore the Salāh may not be perfect or complete. Performing the Salātus Sunnah before and after the Fard Salāh will compensate for any unknown or overlooked shortfall of the Fard

Salāhs, inshaAllāh. Allāh knows best. The Prophet (pbuh) strongly recommended (Sunnah al-Muʿakkadah) or (Al-Sunnan Ar-Rawātib(42)) that the worshippers should perform voluntary prayer immediately before and/or after the Fard Salāhs.

42

Rawātib are the confirmed sunnah prayer which was performed daily by the Prophet ( ) himself. 169

Regular Sunnah Prayers There are several prayers that can be performed before or after the

Fard daily prayer: (Sunnah Prayers according to the Hanafi School of Thought) Name of Number

Salāh

of Number

Sunnah Before

Fard the

of Number

of Number of

Sunnah after the Nafil, Fard

Fard

optional

Salāh

Fajr

2

2

*

*

Dhuhr

4

4

2

2

ʿAsr

4

4

*

*

Maghrib

*

3

2

2

ʿIshā

4

4

2

2+3+2

Hadith: It is narrated from Ibn ʿUmar (ra) who said: “I performed along with the Prophet (pbuh) two Rakʿah of optional prayers before

Dhuhr‟ and two after the Dhuhr‟ noon prayer, and two after the Friday prayer, and two after the „Maghrib‟ evening prayer, and two after the „Isha‟ night prayer”.

(Related by Imām al-Bukhāri and Muslim). These Salāhs are preferred to be performed in the house as the Hadith below points out:

170

Hadith: Zaid bin Thābit (ra) reported: The Prophet said, “Oh people! Perform your (voluntary) Salāh (prayers) in your homes because the best Salāh of a man is the one he performs at home, except the obligatory Salāh.''

For more information on this subject, please refer to The Complete Guide to Islamic Prayer (Salah) by Sheikh Ramzy, published by AuthorHouse, USA (2012).

171

Chapter Twenty Funeral Prayer (Salātul Janāzah)

Salātul Janāzah is a Salāh which is performed before the burial of the body, regardless of the age of the deceased, whether or not he or she is a child or an elderly person. Note:

Salātul Janāzah is not the same as the daily Salāh. It is more like a Duʿa, an invocation for the deceased. In Salātul Janāzah there is no Rukuʿ or Sujūd. Note:

Salātul Janāzah is a Fardul Kifāyah, meaning if some Muslims attend to perform the Salāh there is no sin on others who do not attend the Salāh. But if no one participates in performing the

Salātul Janāzah for the dead Muslim, the sin of not performing this Salāh will be on the whole community. Hadith: It is narrated that Abu Hurairah (ra) reported that the Prophet said: “A Muslim has five rights upon other Muslims”: Responding to his Salam. Answering his invitation (to food). Making Tashmeet when he sneezes. Saying Alhamdulillah, and

Yarhamakullah is the word that when someone hears the sneezes must reply. 172

Visiting him when he is sick. Following his Janazah when he dies. (Recorded by al-Bukhāri and Muslim). The Prophet (pbuh) said: “If a Muslim dies and forty Muslims join in the Salātul Janāzah, Allāh accepts their prayers for him”.

(Recorded by Muslim).

How to Perform Salātul Janāzah ُ ّ‫ص‬ Below is the procedure for performing Salātul Janāzah. ‫حْاٌغَِٕبصَح‬٣ 1: There is no Adhan or Iqāmah for Salātul Janāzah. It is offered in a group of Muslims including the family of the deceased. All present should stand in a line, and then the body of the deceased will be brought and placed in front of the crowd. 2: The Imām should stand in the front of those present facing the body of the deceased. The Imām should stand in the line at the head of a male deceased and at the middle of a female deceased. 3: In the case of multiple deceased, the bodies should be placed in a row in front of the Imām.

To Pray the Prayer itself 1: The Imām should raise his hands, say the Takbir, then place his hands as in all other Salāts. He then recites Thanāyāt(43) and Surahtul

Fātihah silently. 2: The Imām should say the Takbir loudly a second time. This time the

Imām may or may not raise his hands. The crowd should follow the Imām, and then recite Tashah-hud silently.

43

Thanāyāt: it is plural for Thana which means praise. 173

3: The Imām should say the Takbir for a third time and others should follow. Then everyone should offer Duaʿ for the deceased (a prayer for Allāh‟s mercy to be visited upon the deceased) this should be said silently. 4: The Imām then recites the fourth Takbir. Everyone should then offer silent prayers for all the Muslim community in general. 5: Finally, the Imām should say Salāms as in Fard Salāh to complete the Salātul Janāzah.

Prayer for Salutation to / Upon Entering the Mosque (Salātul Tahiyatul Masjid)

This prayer is recommended to be performed whenever a Muslim goes inside a mosque. No matter whether he goes for the congregational prayer or visits for other purposes, it is highly recommended that he or she perform two units of prayer in the same manner as the Salātul-

Fajr, the morning prayer, to show respect for the Mosque (Masjid). Hadith: The Prophet said: "If any one of you enters the mosque then he should not sit until he prays two units” (Related by al-Bukhāri

and Muslim). Note: If a worshipper performs any nafil prayers that are related to any obligatory prayer, or performs some Sunnah prayer, this will be sufficient for him as Tahiyat al-Masjid. Allāh knows best.

174

Chapter Twenty One Unrestricted Optional Prayers Ramadan Night Prayers (Salātut Taraweeh)

Salātut Taraweeh (‫ؼ‬٠ٚ‫ )رشا‬is one of the optional prayers which only is performed in the month of Ramaḍhan. The Arabic word Taraweeh(44) literally means 'to rest'. This prayer should only be performed after the

Salātul ʿIshā. The prayers are made up of a normal 2 unit prayer repeated either four or ten times. Note: The opinion of Islamic scholars differs on how many units of Salāh are to be performed on each night of the month of Ramaḍan. Some scholars are of the opinion that it should be only eight units. One part (Juzʾ) of the Holy Qurān is read in these eight units of Salāh so that over the thirty nights the whole thirty parts of the Qur‟an will be completed. However other scholars are of the opinion that twenty units of prayer should be performed.

44

Tarawih is the plural of the word Tarawiha which literally means 'to rest‟, in this situation is to rest between the two or four units of Salāh 175

ُ ٌ‫ا‬ Allāh states in the Holy Qurān, Chapter Folded in Garments, ْ ًِِ ‫ّ َض‬ ُ (Al-Muzzammil): ‫ َسح‬ٛ‫ع‬ “Stand (to prayer) by night, but not all night,Half of it,- or a little less, Or a little more; and recite the Qur´an in slow, measured rhythmic tones”. (Qurān 73: 2-4).

“qumil-layla illā qaleelān”

ْ ‫ال‬١ ًْ ٍِ‫ًَْاِ َّالْ َل‬١ْ ٌٍَّ‫ُْا‬ ِ ‫﴿ْ ُل‬

ُ ِٚ َ‫ص َف ُْٗأ‬ ْ ‫ْأم‬ ْ ّ ِٔ Nisfahu awenqus ًْ ٍِ‫صْ ِِ ْٕ ُْٗ َل‬ ‫ال‬١ minhu qaleelan َ ْ ً َ ‫ْاٌ ُمش‬ َ ‫ْص ْد‬ Aw zid ʿalayhi wa rat- ْْ‫ْآ‬ ِ ١ْ ٍَ‫ْػ‬ ِ ّ ِ‫ َسر‬َٚ ْ ٗ ِ ْٚ ‫أ‬ tilel Ḳurāna tarteelā” ً ْ ﴾ْ‫ال‬١ ْ ِ‫رَ ْشر‬

ُّ ‫الة‬ ُ ّ ‫)ص‬ The Prayer of Repentance (Salātul Tawbah ‫التىبَت‬

This type of Salāh is performed when a small or great sin/s has been committed by a worshipper. It is the formal procedure that a Muslim sinner should perform to repent to his or her Creator. ُ Allāh states in the Holy Qurān, Chapter 39 The Troops, ‫ َسحْاٌ ُضَِش‬ٛ‫ع‬ ُ ْ (Ash Shura): ّ (Az-Zummar)‟ and in Chapter 42 Councilْْْٜ‫س‬ٛ‫حْاٌش‬ ‫ َس‬ٛ‫ع‬ ْ ‫﴿ْ ُل‬ “Say: „O my Servants “Qul yā ʿibādiyal ْ َٓ٠‫َ ْاٌ َّ ِز‬ٞ‫ػجَب ِد‬ ِ ْ‫َب‬٠ًْ who have ladheena asrafū ʿalā َ ُ ْ ِٙ ‫غ‬ ْ َ‫أ‬ َ ‫ع َش ُف‬ ْ‫ْال‬ ِ ‫ْأَٔ ُف‬ٍَٝ‫اْػ‬ٛ transgressed against an-fusihim lā taq-natū َّ ِ‫ْاَلِلْا‬ ْ ‫اْ ِِْٓ َّس‬ُٛ‫رَ ْمَٕط‬ ِ َّ ‫خ‬ their souls! Despair min rahmatiAllāhi inna ْْ َ ‫ؽ‬ ِ ّ not of the Mercy of Allāha yaghfiru adhُّ ‫ َْغ ِف ُش‬٠ْ‫اَلِل‬ َ ْ َ‫ة‬ُٛٔ‫ْاٌز‬ ْ‫ ًؼب‬١ّ ِ ‫ع‬ َ َّ God: for God forgives dhunūba jameeʿan ْ ٛ٘ ُ ُْٗ َِّٔ‫ا‬ all sins (except innahu huwal ﴾ُْ ُْ ١‫ؽ‬ ِ ‫ ُسْاٌ َّش‬ٛ‫َْاٌ َغ ُف‬ shirk): for He is Oft- ghafūrur Raheem” Forgiving, Most Merciful”. (Qurān 39: 53).

176

“And it is He who accepts repentance from His servants and pardons the evil deed and knows what you do”. (Qurān 42: 25).

“Wa Huwal ladhee yaqbalut-tawbata ʿan ʿibādihi wa yʿafū ʿanis-sayyiati wa yaʿlamu mā tafʿalūn”

ُ ْٚ﴿ ُ َ‫ َْمج‬٠ْٞ‫َْاٌَّ ِز‬َٛ٘ ْ‫ثَ َخ‬ْٛ ‫ًْاٌ َّز‬ ْ ‫َػ‬ َ ‫ َْؼ ُف‬٠َٚ ِْٖ ‫ػجَب ِد‬ ْٓ ِ ْٓ ِ ‫ْػ‬ٛ َّ ُ ٍَ‫ َْؼ‬٠َٚ ِْ‫ ّ َئبد‬١ِ ‫اٌغ‬ ْ‫َُِْب‬ ْ﴾ْْٛ َْ ٍُ‫رَ ْف َؼ‬

Hadith: It has been narrated that, on performing Salātut Tawbah, Ali (ra) said that Abu Bakr (ra) told him that he heard the Prophet say: “There is no servant who commits a sin and then he purifies himself by performing ablution (Wuduʾ) and then prays two units of regular Salāh and then seeks forgiveness from Allāh except that Allāh forgives the servant.

(Related by Ahmad, Abu-Dawud).

How to Perform Salātut Tawbah This Salāh consist of two regular units of prayer. One should make

Wuḍuʾ with the intention for performing Salātut Tawbah. Then perform two units of regular Salāh. When finished the worshipper should make Salawāt and Durood(45) to the Prophet (pbuh), then ask Allāh in the humblest way possible to forgive his or her sins and promise not to ever go near this sin again. Allāh knows best. Note: The worshipper who prays Salātut Tawbah can recite this duʿā after his Salāh. This prayer can be done every day or occasionally. 45

Durood means praise in language other than Arabic. 177

Arabic: ْ ‫خ‬ ُ ‫ْػ‬ ُ ٌ‫«ْ ْا‬ ّ ٍٙ َ َ َ‫أب‬َْٚ‫جذن‬ َ َ ‫َأب‬َْٕٚٝ‫ٍمز‬ َ ْ‫ٔذ‬ َ َ‫ْالْاٌِ َْٗاِالْا‬ِٝ‫ذْ َسث‬ َ ْٔ ‫ُْا‬ ْ‫ َْػ ِذنََِْب‬َٚٚ َْ‫ ِذن‬ٙ‫ْػ‬ٍٝ ‫ْػ‬ ُ ‫ْاَ ُػ‬,ْ‫اعزطؼذ‬ ُ ٕ‫ص‬ َ ‫اٌْهْثِِٕ ْؼَّزه‬ٛ‫َؼذْا ُث‬ َ ْ‫ْٓش ِشَِب‬ َ ِْٝ‫اٌْهْثِ َزٔج‬ٛ‫ْا ُث‬ٍٝ‫َْػ‬ ِِ ْ‫رثِه‬ٛ ْ ‫ َف‬َْٚ .ْ»ْ‫ةْاالأَذ‬ُٛٔ‫َغ ِف ُشْاٌ ُض‬٠‫ْ َفبِٔ ُْٗال‬ٌِٝ‫بغ ِفش‬ Transliteration:

“Allāhumma anta Rabbi la ilaha illa anta, khalaqtani wa ana ʿabduka, wa ana ʿala ahdika wa waʿdika mastataʿtu, Aʿudhu bika min Sharri ma ṣanaʿtu, abuʿu laka biniʿmatika ʿalaiya, wa abu laka bidhanbi, faghfirli fa innahu la yaghfiru adh-dhunuba illa anta” Meaning: “O Allāh! You are my Cherisher. There is no deity except You. You have created me and I am Your servant and as far as possible, I abide by my solemn promise and covenant (which I made to You). I seek Your protection against the consequences of my wrongdoings. I fully acknowledge the grace You have bestowed upon me and I confess my faults. So pardon me my sins as none besides You can pardon sins.

Salāh for Glorifying God (Salātul Tasbeeh) This Salāh has been recommended by the Prophet to be performed at least once in a worshipper‟s life. Hadith: It has been recorded by Abu Daūd and at-Tirmidi that: “The Prophet advised his uncle Abbās “O Uncle shall I not give you, shall I not grant you, shall I not award you, shall I not do mercy 178

on you, when you do ten things Allāh will forgive your sins of the future and past new and old, those you have forgotten and those you did knowingly. Then the Prophet (pbuh) taught the way to pray Salātut Tasbeeh and then said if you can, pray this Salāh once a day. If not then every Friday, if not perform every month, if not once a year, but you must make sure to do this at least once in your life time”.

How to Perform Salātul Tasbeeh This Salāh is like the Dhuhr Salāh and contains four units. It can be performed at any time of the day (it is better not to perform it during the times that are forbidden). The difference between this Salāh and

Salāut Dhuhr is the addition of the recitation of three hundred of the following Tasbeeh: “Glory be to Allāh,

“SubhanaAllāhi Wal

ْ َٚ ْ ‫هللا‬ َ ‫﴿ ع ُْجؾ‬ ُ ‫ْاٌؾ‬ ِ ْ ْ‫َب‬ ْ‫َّذ‬

and praise be to

Hamdu-lillahi Wa lā

َ ٌِ‫ ْالْا‬َٚ ْ ‫َلِل‬ ِ ِ ْ ُ‫ ْهللا‬َٚ ْ ُ‫ٗ ْاالْهللا‬

Allāh, and there is no illāha IllaAllāhu god but Allāh, and

ْ ﴾ْ‫اوجَش‬

waAllāhu Akbar”

Allāh is Supremely Great”

The three hundred Tasbeeh should be recited in the four units. Each unit should contain seventy five recitations of the Tasbeeh. It can be divided it each unit. It does not matter where these seventy five

Tasbeeh are read in the prayer but the recommendation is:

179



After beginning the Salāh by saying Allāhu-Akbar, recite the above „Thana or Tasbeeh‟, then Surahtul-Fātiha and another

Surah followed by the above Tasbeeh fifteen times. 

Then the worshipper goes into the Rukuʿa position, after reciting the usual Tasbeeh for Rukuʿ he or she then recite the above Tasbeeh ten times.



After standing up from Rukuʿa the worshipper then recite the usual Rabbana Lakal Hamd and thereafter recite the Tasbeeh ten times.



Then he or she should go into the Sajdah position and after reciting the usual Tasbeeh for Sajdah then recite the above

Tasbeeh ten times. 

Then one should sit up from Sajdah position and recite the

Tasbeeh ten times between the two Sajdah. 

Thereafter the worshipper goes into the Sajdah position again and after reciting the usual Tasbeeh for Sajdah recites the above Tasbeeh ten times.



Whilst sitting after the second Sajdah (i.e. before standing up for the second Rakaʿh) the worshipper then recites the Tasbeeh ten more times.

This adds up to seventy times in one unit. The worshipper can do the same for the remaining three units. When you have finished the Qurānic recitation in the first unit, and while you are still standing, you must say the Tasbeeh fifteen more times:

180

Note: 1: The worshipper should not count the numbers of the Tasbeeh loudly, as it will break the Salāh. 2: If the worshipper forgets to say the Tasbeeh in the said part/s then he or she can make it up in the next position. For example if one forgets to recite after the Surah, then he or she may recite the

Tasbeeh twenty times instead of the ten in Rukuʿ after reciting [Subhāna rabbeyal ʿAdhīm]”. Missed Tasbeeh cannot be recited in Qayam (standing) after bowing (Rukuʿ) or sitting (Jalasa) between Sujūd. If one missed the Tasbeeh in Rukuʿ, then one can recite twenty times in the first Sajdah instead of the qayam after Rukuʿ. Similarly if one forgot to recite the Tasbeeh in the first Sajdah then one should not make it up in sitting (Jalasa), but instead one should recite the missed Tasbeeh in the second

Sajdah. If Tasbeeh has been missed in the last Sajdah of second or fourth units, then one can recite the missed ones before the Thanna „At-

tahiyat‟ in the last sitting „Qaidah‟Allāh knows best.

ُ ّ‫( ص‬ ْ ‫الة‬ ّ ‫ال َت َه‬ Night Prayers (Salātul Tahaj-jud ‫جذ‬ Salātul Tahaj-jud is one of the most important and almost obligatory

prayers that the Prophet performed during his life. Allāh states in the Holy Qurān chapter 17:79. These prayers are performed in the last third of the night, before the time of the Fajr prayer begins.

181

This Salāh is like Salātul Fajr and consists of two unit prayers only. A worshipper is free to perform as many 2 unit prayers in this time as he or she wishes. The word Tahaj-jud literally means to stay awake at night or to spend the night in prayer to God.

Allāh states in the Holy Qurān, Chapter 17 The Journey by Night ُ (Al-Isra): ‫ َسحْ اْلعشاء‬ٛ‫ع‬ “And pray in the small watches of the morning: (it would be) an additional prayer (or spiritual profit) for thee: soon will thy Lord raise thee to a Station of Praise and Glory”! (Qurān 17:79).

َّ َّ َٙ ‫ً ْ َف َز‬ “Wa minal-layli faْٗ ِ ِ‫غ ْذ ْث‬ ِ ١ْ ٌٍ‫ َِِٓ ْا‬َٚ ْ ﴿ tahaj-jad bihi nāfilatan َ ‫ه ْ َػ‬ َ َّ ٌْ ‫َٔبفٍَِ ًخ‬ َْ‫ ْأ‬ٝ ‫غ‬ ٰ laka ʿasā an ُ ‫ؾ‬ ْ َِّ ْ‫ه ْ َِ َمب ًِب‬ Yabʿathaka Rabbuka ْ‫ ًدا‬ّٛ َ ‫َ ْج َؼ َض‬٠ َْ ُّ‫ه ْ َسث‬ Maqāman Mahmudā” ْ﴾

Method for performing Salātut Tahaj-jud Hadith: This method has been explained by ʿAysha (r) that: The Prophet began prayer at night with two units after that he performed one unit of Salātul-Witr at the end. A worshipper can also offer two units only of Salātut-Tahaj-jud and then conclude with one unit of Salātul Witr, in conformity with the above Hadith.

182

َّ ْ ‫ َسح‬ٛ‫ع‬ ُ ْ ْ ‫اٌغ‬ The Holy Qurān, Chapter 32 The Prostration ‫غ َذ ْْح‬

(As-

Sajdah). “Now no person knows what delights of the eye are kept hidden (in reserve) for them - as a reward for their (good) deeds”. (Qurān 32:17).

ٌ ‫ُ َْٔ ْف‬ ُ ٍَ‫﴿ ْ َف َال ْر َ ْؼ‬ “Falā tʿalamu nafsun mā ْ‫ظ ْ َِّب‬ okhfiya lahum min qur-rati ُ ْ َ َّ ُ ْ ‫ُأ‬ ْٓ ١‫ُْ ِ ِّْٓلش ِح ْأػ‬ُٙ ٌَْ ٟ ‫خ ِف‬ َ ٍ ʿaīyunin jazā-anʾ bimā kānū َ ٍَُّ‫ َْؼ‬٠ْ‫ا‬ُٛٔ‫عضَا ًءْثَِّب َوب‬ َ yʿamalūn” ْ ﴾ْْٛ

Salāh in Hajj (Salātul Tawaf) Salātul Tawaf is a two unit prayer (Wajib(46)) which should be performed after the completion of the Tawaf(47) of House of Allāh, the

Ka‟bah, in Makkah. It is consists of two unit of prayer like a Salāutul Fajr prayer, performed behind the Maqām(48) Ibrahim. It is not permitted to be performed in front of this spot.

46

Wajib means vital, important, and necessary. Tawaf (‫ )طْاف‬is one of the Islamic rituals of pilgrimage. During the Hajj and Umrah, Muslims are to circum-ambulate the Ka‟bah (most sacred site in Islam) seven times, in a counter-clockwise direction.[1] The circling is believed to demonstrate the unity of the believers in the worship of the One God, as they move in harmony together around the Ka‟bah, while supplicating to Allāh. 48 Maqām Ibrahim ‫ هقام إبراُين‬is the place and position of Ibrahim in front of the house of Allāh. All worshippers should pray behind this place. 47

183

ُ ّ ‫)ص‬ ْ ‫الة‬ َ ‫ال‬ Salāh for Fear of something (Salāhtul Khauf ‫خىف‬ Salātul Khauf or the „Prayer for Fear‟ of something consists of two units

of Salāh which are offered in the time of distress. It is exactly the same as Salātul Fajr. If a Muslim is afraid of something, he or she should pray two units of ordinary Salāh then ask Allāh to remove the fear from his or her heart and mind. This Salāh should be repeated until inshaAllāh your fear is removed. Allāh knows best.

ْ ‫صالة‬ ُ ‫ال‬ ُ ‫خ‬ َ ( Salātul Eclipse (Salātul Al-Khusuf ‫سىف‬ The Prayers of the Lunar Eclipse or Solar Eclipse are the

same. It‟s preferable for the prayer to be performed in congregation, although performing this prayer alone is permitted. This prayer is performed because the Prophet instructed us to remember Allāh and invoke Him during the time of an eclipse. Hadith: It has been narrated from „Abdullāh bin Amr (ra): When the sun eclipsed in the life-time of the Prophet (pbuh) an announcement was made that a prayer was to be offered in congregation. Key note: It is important to note that each unit of the Salātul Eclipse has two bowings (Rukuʿ) and two prostrations (Sajdah).

184

Salāh for Guidance (Salātul Istikharah) This type of Salāh is performed when a worshipper is in difficulty and needs to make an important decision, or is in doubt about some important matter.

The Procedure for Salātul Istikharah First, the worshipper performs two units of Salāh, the same as for

Salātul Fajr, after which they should send blessings and supplications upon the Prophet. After that he or she should make du‟a, asking Allāh for guidance concerning the matter/s. Hadith: It is narrated from Jabir bin 'Abdullah (ra): “The Prophet (pbuh) used to teach us the way of doing Istikhara, in all matters as he taught us the Chapters of the Holy Qurān. The Prophet said, “If anyone of you thinks of doing any job he should offer two units of prayer other than the compulsory ones and say (after the prayer): Arabic: ُ ْ ُ ْ« ّ ٌٍٙ‫ا‬ ُْ١‫أعؤٌُهِْْٓفضٍهَْاٌؼظ‬ْٚ،ْ‫نْثمذسره‬ ‫اعزمذ ُس‬ْٚ،ْ‫ه‬ ّ ِ ٍ‫شنْثؼ‬١ُ ‫ْأعزَخ‬ٟٔ‫ُْا‬ ُ ُ ْ ‫ْفبَٔه‬، ُ ُ ّ ٌٍٙ‫ْا‬.ْ‫ة‬ٛ١ َ ‫ْاْْو‬ ٍُْ‫ْرؼ‬ ‫ٕذ‬ ُ ‫أٔذْػالَْاٌغ‬ْٚ،ٍُْ‫الْأػ‬ٍُْٚ‫رؼ‬ْٚ،ْ‫الْألذس‬ْٚ‫ذس‬ ‫َْرم‬ َ َ ْ-ْٗ‫ْؽبعز‬ّٟ‫غ‬٠ْٚ-ْ‫ِش‬٤‫أْْ٘زاْا‬ ْٞ‫ػبلجخْأِش‬ْٟٚ‫ؼبش‬ ُِ ْٟٕٚ٠‫ْد‬ٟ‫ْف‬ًٌْٟ‫شا‬١‫خ‬ ّ ‫اْْوٕذْرؼٍُْأ‬ْٚ.ْٗ ٌْْٟ‫ِشْش ٌش‬٤‫ْْ٘زاْا‬ ِ ١‫ْف‬ٌْٟ‫ْصُْثبسن‬،ٌْْٟٖ‫غش‬٠ْٚ،ٌُْْٟٖ ‫فبلذ ْس‬ ْ ‫ا‬ْٟٕٚ‫ْفبصشفْٗػ‬ٞ‫خْأِش‬ َ ْ‫ َش‬١‫ْاٌخ‬ٌْٟ‫ال ِذس‬ْٚ،ْٕٗ‫ْػ‬ٟٕ‫ف‬ ‫ص ِش‬ ِ ‫ػبلج‬ْٟٚ‫ ُِؼبش‬ْٟٕٚ٠‫ْد‬ٟ‫ف‬ ُ َ »ْٗ‫ْث‬ٟٕ‫ْوبْْصُْأسض‬ ‫ش‬١‫ؽ‬

185

Transliteration:

Allāhumma inni as-takhiruka bi ilmika wa as-taqdiruka bi-qudratika wa asʾaluka min faḍlikal-azim, fa innaka taq-deru walā aqder. Wa taʿlamu walā aʿlam, wa anta al-lāmul ghuyubi. Allāhumma in kun-ta taʿlamu inna hādhal amr (your asking) khayrun li fee dini wa mu-ʿāshi wa ʿāqi-bate amri faqdir-hu lee, wa yas-sir-hu lee, thumma bārik lee fihi. Wa in kunta taʿlamu anna hādhal amra shar-run lee fi dini wa mu-ʿāshi wa āqi-bate amri faṣ-rif-hu ʿanni waṣ-rifni ʿanhu waq-dir liyal-khayra haythu kāna thumma arḍinī bihi. Meaning: Oh Allāh, I seek goodness from your Knowledge and Your Power and Mighty. I seek strength, and I ask from You Your great Blessings, because You have the Power and I am weak. You are the knower of all things and I am illiterate. You have the knowledge of what is to come and of the unseen. Oh Allāh, if in Your knowledge this action (say Your needs) which I want to take is good for my faith and my future and my Hereafter then please make it happen for me, make it easy for me and make it a blessing for me. Oh Allāh, if this action is bad for me, my future and my Hereafter, then please turn it away for me and turn me away from it. Please give Your blessing to me and make me satisfied Ameen.

(Recorded by Sahih al-Bukhāri,). If a worshipper is concerned which chapter of the Holy Qurān should be recited in Salātul Istikharah after Salātul Fātihah, one can recite 186

either Chapter Al-Ikhlās or Chapter Al-Kāfiron, or any other related Chapters or verses, Allāh knows best. Note: One must remember that to receive an answer may take a while. However one can repeat this prayer as many times as possible in order to get the answer. If the worshipper sees a good dream related to the Salātul

Istikhārah, he or she should know that the action requested for him or her is good, if one sees a bad dream related to the Salātul

Istikhārah, he or she should know that it is a bad action and should stay away from it. If a worshipper has no dream or does not remember any dream, he or she should interpret this as a good sign and, inshaAllāh, his or her will should be good (khayr) for their life in this world and hereafter. Allāh knows best.

Mid morning prayer (Salātul Ḍuha) Salātul Ḍuha should be performed after sunrise and will end at its meridian. The worshipper prays at least two units of ordinary Salāh. In some Schools of Thought and traditions the number can be four or even up to twelve units of prayer. Virtues of performing this Salāh: Performing this prayer is believed to be effective in seeking forgiveness from Allāh for sins which have been committed.

187

How to perform this Salāh: This Salāh consists of two, four, six, and eight or up to twelve units of the regular prayer.

Morning prayer (Salātul Awwabin)(49) According to the many of Scholars Salātul-Awwabin is performed the same way as Salātud Ḍuha. Salātul-Awwabin, like Salātud Ḍuha consists of two, four, six, and up to twelve units, prayed after the

Maghrib prayer and before the Isha prayer.

Prayer for Rain (Salātul Istisqa‟) How to ask Allāh for Rain It is a known fact that when Allāh desires to make something difficult for his creation, He always leaves a way for them to seek help for these difficulties. Salāt-ul Istisqa (prayer for Rain) is one of the examples of the Mercy of Almighty God. Hadith: It has been narrated from Ibn Abbās (ra) who reported that: “The Rasulullah went out of the house in order to perform the

Salātul Istisqa (prayer for Rain) while wearing old clothes (turned inside out), in a humble and lowly manner. He then prayed two units of Salāh in the same way as he prayed the

Salāt al-ʿEid, but he did not give a similar khutbah. This Hadith

49

Awwaab means a person has turned back to 188

is related by the five Sahih collections of Hadith. (at-Tirmizhi,

AbuʿAwanah, and Ibn Hibban (50) all agreed it as Hadith Sahih). Key note: It is preferred for the one who is making this supplication to raise his hands with the back of his hands toward the sky. Muslim records from Anas (ra) that the “Prophet (pbuh) would point with the back of his hands during Salātul Istisqa”.

Salātul Istisqa is better performed in a Mosque or in an open space like a playing field. Prayer for Need (Salāt al-Hājah) Salātul-Hājah is a prayer with a Duʿā that can be said for any need or solution to fear or problems. A worshipper should perform standard two units of Salāh. Then he or she should praise Allāh, after the

Salāms, then read supplication „Duʿā‟ for the Prophet, and then the following Duʿā can be said: (or another similar Duʿā) Arabic: ‫س ْب َحاىَ ه‬ ‫« ال ِإلَََ ِإال ه‬ ‫اَّللِ َربّ ِ ْال َع ْر ِش ْال َع ِظ ِين ْال َح ْودُ ِ هَّللِ َربّ ِ ْال َعالَ ِويي‬ ُ ‫اَّللُ ْال َح ِلي ُن ْالك َِري ُن‬ ْ‫ت َرحْ َوتِكَ َّ َعزَ ا ِئ َن َه ْغ ِف َرتِكَ َّ ْالغٌَِي َوةَ ِه ْي ُك ِّل بِ ٍّ ّر َّالسهال َهةَ ِه ْي ُك ّل إِث ٍّن‬ ِ ‫ْجبَا‬ ِ ‫اللِن اًى أَسْأَلُكَ ُه‬ » َ‫اح ِويي‬ ِ ‫الر‬ ً ‫ِي لَكَ ِر‬ ‫ض ْيت َ َِا يَا أ َ ْر َح َن ه‬ َ ‫ضا إِال َق‬ َ ُ ً‫اللِن ال تَدَ ْع ِلي ذَ ًْبًا إِال َغف َْرتََُ َّال َُ ًّوا إِال فَ هرجْ تََُ َّال َحا َجة‬

Translation:

“Lā Ilāha IllāAllāhul Haleemul Kareemu subhanaAllāhi Rabbil ʿArshil ʿA eem Alhamdu lillahi Rbbil ʿAlameen. Allāhumma Inni Asaʾluka Mujibāti Rahmatik, wa ʿAdhāima maghfiratek, 50

:Sahih Ibn Hibban is Abu Hatim Muhammad ibn Hibban ibn Ahmad al-Tamimi al-Busti, from Bust in Khorasan. He was a prominent Shafi'i Hadith specialist and prolific author who died in the year 965 C.E. The actual name of this collection is al-Taqasim wa al-Anwa`, however, it is commonly referred to as Sahih ibn Hibban. The Sahih remains in its entirety as of the late Nineteenth Century or early Twentieth Century, according to al-Kattani, who died in the year 1926. According to al-Kattani, "it has been said that Ibn Hibban, after ibn Khuzaymah, authored the most authentic adith collection, after Sahih al Bukhari and Sahih Muslim". Al-Suyuti says that Sahih Ibn Khuzaymah was the most authentic collection after Sahih al Bukhari and Sahih Muslim, followed by Sahih Ibn Hibban. 189

wal ghanimati men Kulli birrn wa salāmati min kulli Ism. Allāhumma lā tadʿa lee dhanban Illā ghafarta, wa lā hamman illā far-rajta, wa lā hājatan heya laka riḍāan illā qaḍaytuha yā arhamar-Rahimeen.” Meaning: There no god but Allāh the Clement and Wise. There is no god but Allāh the High and Mighty. Glory be to Allāh, Lord of the Tremendous Throne. All praise is to Allāh, Lord of the worlds. I ask you (Oh Allāh) for everything that leads to Your mercy, and Your tremendous forgiveness, enrichment in all good and freedom from all sin. Do not leave a sin of mine (Oh Allāh), except that You forgive it, nor any concern except that You create for it an opening, nor any need in which there is Your good pleasure except that You fulfil it, O Most Merciful!”

(Related by at-Tirmidhī and Ibn Maja). For more information on this subject, please refer to The Complete Guide to Islamic Prayer (Salah) by Sheikh Ramzy, published by AuthorHouse, USA (2012).

190

Chapter Twenty Two Actions which are Acceptable and Unacceptable in Salāh

There are some actions that can invalidate the Salāh immediately and some do not invalidate the Salāh are disrespectful and discouraged. One of the most important aspects of performing Salāh is to show total respect and humbleness to Almighty God (Khushu)(51). Note: There is a saying of the Prophet that “Salāh without total respect and humbleness is like a body without a soul”. Allāh states in the Holy Qurān, Chapter 23 The Believers, ِْٕٛ‫ َسحْاٌّئ‬ٛ‫ع‬ ُْ ْْ(Al Muminun): ْ ‫ؼ‬ َ ُٕ ِِ ‫ّ ْئ‬ ُ ٌ‫ْا‬ َ ٍَ‫﴿ْ َل ْذْأَ ْف‬ “Truly, to a happy “Qad aflahal-muminūn ْ َٓ٠‫ْْاٌ َّ ِز‬ٛ state shall attain the alladheena hum fee ُ ْ ِٙ ِ‫ْص ََالر‬ِٟ‫ُْف‬ ْ ٘ ُْ believers, those who salātihim khāshiʿūn” َ ‫ش ُؼ‬ َ humble themselves in ْ ﴾ْْٛ ِ ‫خب‬ their prayer” (Qurān 23:1-2) Signs of humbleness in Salāh include:  Standing in awe of Almighty God the Creator without making any unnecessary movements.  Concentration throughout the Salāh. Listening and paying attention to what is recited as well as paying attention to the Tashahud and duʿā at the end of the prayer.  Performing all the compulsory, vital and optional actions. 51

Khushu Humbleness Calmness.“Successful indeed are the believers. Those who perform their Salah with all solemnity and full submissiveness.” uran 23: 1-2. 191

 Not rushing to complete the prayer.  Following the Imām and not preceding any of his actions (in congregational prayers). There are two types of action that the Prophet (pbuh) prevented the worshipper from doing: The first types are those actions that cause the Salāh to be rejected and include:  Talking during the Salāh.  Laughing during the Salāh.  Eating or drinking during the Salāh.  Allowing the private parts to be revealed during the Salāh.  Knowingly facing the wrong direction (Qiblah).  Looking miserable(52) when performing his or her Salāh.  Breaking wind or other actions that break Wuḍuʾ during the Salāh. The second types are actions that do not break Salāh but are considered disrespectful and make the prayer weak. These include:  Looking at the sky or upwards while performing Salāh.  Looking to the left and right during the Salāh.  Looking at anything that makes the worshipper forget he is in

Salāh.  Playing with the beard or anything alse during the Salāh,  Unnecessarily cleaning one‟s nose.  Burping out loud.  Having unpleasant body odour or bad breath.  Excessive yawning during the prayer. 52

Looking miserable hear means do want to pray and see it as burden. 192

Chapter Twenty Three Recommended Supplications (Duʿā) Supplication is an important part of the life of a worshipper. One could state that without supplication to Allāh for all needs, a believer would not be able to achieve a high degree of success. The worshipper is free to read any duʿās from the Holy Qurān, Hadith or make up his own duʿā, either in Arabic or any other language. Duʿās can be read at any time of the day or night. It is recommended that before a worshipper starts to say the duʿā he or she should praise Allāh and send Salāms and Salawāt

(53)

to the

Prophet, then he or she should start his or her duʿās. It has been said that, making supplication to Allāh was the tradition of all the Prophets, including the Prophet Muhammad. All the Prophets made supplication to Allāh for their needs, at any time of the day or night, especially in the early morning and after sunset, (Maghrib). It was the tradition of the Prophet, and his recommendation that, after any Salāh, the worshipper should ask Allāh (swt) for forgiveness, help and guidance. There are many recommended written duʿās available to choose from which are suitable for any occasion or any needs.

53

Salawāt is the plural of the Salāh (it can be used for explaining the prayer) 193

Ayatul Kursi and its Virtues ْ ٟ ْ ٛ٘ ٌ ٕ‫ع‬ َّ ِْٟ‫ٌََْ َُِْٗبْف‬ ُ ‫ َُْالَْرَ ْؤ‬ُّٛ١‫ْاٌ َم‬ ُّ ‫ؾ‬ ُ َّْ‫اَلِلْالَْاٌَِ َْٗاِال‬ ٌ ْٛ ََْٔ‫ال‬َٚ ْ‫َخ‬ ُ َّ َ ٌ‫َْا‬ ْ‫َِب‬َٚ ِْ‫َاد‬ٚ‫اٌغَّب‬ ِ ُْٖ ‫خ ُز‬ َ ُ ٍَ‫ َْؼ‬٠ْٗ ْ ُٙ ‫خ ٍْ َف‬ ْ ٙ٠ ْ ٠ْٞ‫َْٓ َراْاٌَّ ِز‬ ْ ِِْ‫َسْض‬٤‫ْا‬ِٟ‫ف‬ َ ْ‫َِب‬َٚ ُْ َْ‫ال‬َٚ ُْ ِ ِٔ‫ػ ْٕ َذ ُْٖاِالَّْثِ ِب ْر‬ ِ ْ‫َش َف ُغ‬ ِ ‫ ِذ‬٠ْ ‫َٓ ْأ‬١ْ َ‫َُِْبْث‬ ُ ‫غ‬ َّ َ ُ‫ط‬١‫ؾ‬ ْ ِِ ٍْ‫ء‬ٟ َ ‫ع‬ َ ِّ‫ْٗاِالَّْث‬ َ ِ‫ْْث‬ٛ ْ‫َال‬ْٚ َ‫َسْض‬٤‫َا‬ِْٚ‫ْ;َاد‬ٚ‫ْاٌغَّب‬ ُٗ ُّ١‫ع‬ ِ ‫ْو ْش‬ ِ َٚ َْ‫َبْشبء‬ ِ ّ ِ ٍْ ‫ػ‬ ِ ْٓ ِ ٠ُ ْ ‫ش‬ ْ ٟ ْ َٛ٘ ُّ ٍِ‫َْاٌ َؼ‬ ُ ْٚ‫َّب‬ُٙ ُ‫ؽ ْفظ‬ ُْْْْْْٖ ‫َئ ُد‬٠[Surahtul-Baqarah 2: 255] ُ١ ُْ ‫ظ‬ ِ ‫ْاٌ َؼ‬ ِ ْ

Allāhu la ilāha illa Huwal-Hayyul Qayyoomu La takhuthuhu sinatun wala nawm, lahu ma Fes-samawati wama feelardi Man dhal-lathee yashfauʿ indahu illa biidhnihi Yaʿlamu ma bayna aydeehim wama khalfahum wala yuheetoona bishayim min ʿAilmihi illa bima shaaʾ wasiʿa kursiyyuhus-samawati wal-arda wala yaooduhu hif uhuma Wa Huwal aʿAliyyualʿAtheem. "Allāh! There is no god but He - the Living, The Self-subsisting, Eternal. No slumber can seize Him nor sleep. Belong to Him are all things in the heavens and on earth. Who is there can intercede in His presence except as He permitteth? He knoweth what (appeareth to His creatures as) before or after or behind them. Nor shall they compass aught of his knowledge except as He willeth. His throne doth extend ever the heavens and on earth, and He feeleth no fatigue in guarding and preserving them, for He is the Most High. The Most Supreme." [Suraht al-Baqarah 2: 255] Virtue of the Ayatul Kursi,

Ayatul Kursi is one of the most supreme verses of the Holy Quran. There are many Hadith about its supremacy and its importance. Hadith Asma' bint Yazid (radiAllāhu anhu) reported, I heard the Prophet say about these two following Ayahs, i.e., verses: "Allāh! There is no god but He - the Living, The Self-subsisting, Eternal. [2:255], And, Alif Lam Mim, Allāh! There is no god but He - the Living, The Self-subsisting, Eternal [3:1-2], That they contain Allāh's Greatest Name." [Imam Ahmed bin Hanbal in his Musnad]

194

DUʿĀS FOR WHEN WAKING UP FROM SLEEP ُّ ْ َ‫ْأ‬ٞ‫َْلِلْاٌّز‬ ْ ‫«ْاٌؾ‬ ِ ّ ِ ‫َّـ ُذ‬ ْ [ٍُ‫ِْغ‬ْٜٚ‫ْ»ْ]اٌجخبس‬.‫س‬ٛ‫ْٗإٌـش‬١ٌ‫َا‬ ْٚ‫بٔبْث َْؼـذَِْبْأَِبرَـٕب‬١‫ؽـ‬

“Alhamdu lillāhil ladhee ahyanā baʿda mā amātanā wa-ilayhin-nushūr.” “All praise is for Allāh who brought us to life after having taken it from us and unto Him is the resurrection.” (Related by al-Bukhāri and Imām Muslim). ْ ُ ُ ‫ٍّـ‬ ُ ٌ‫ٌْ ُٗ ْا‬،ٌَْٗ‫ه‬٠‫ْالْشـش‬ ْ ْٚ ‫ْاَلِل‬ ّ ‫ْو‬ٍٝ‫َْػ‬ْٛ٘ٚ،‫ٌٗ ْاٌؾَّـذ‬ْٚ ُ ّ ّ ‫« ْالْاٌ َٗ ْاال‬ َ ٍْ‫ء‬ٟ‫ً ْش‬ ‫ه‬ ُٖ ‫َؽـ َذ‬ َ ُ ّ‫اٌؾ‬ْٚ ُ ،‫ش‬٠‫لذ‬ ْ َ ٌ‫ال ْا‬ْٚ ،ْ ‫ـذ ْهلل‬ ِ ْ ْ‫ْؾب‬ َ َٛ‫َال ْؽ‬ْٚ ،‫هللاُ ْأوجَش‬ْٚ ُ‫ٗ ْاال ّ ْهللا‬ ّْ‫ّح ْاال‬ٛ‫َال ْل‬ْٚ ‫ي‬ ،‫هللا‬ ‫ْعـج‬ ْ ِ‫ة‬ ّ ‫ْ َس‬.ُ١‫ْاٌؼظ‬ٟ ِّ ْ ْْ[ْٜ‫ْ»ْْ]اٌجخبس‬.ٌْْٟ‫ْاغفش‬ ّ ٍ‫ثبَلِلْاٌؼ‬

“La ilāha illāl-lahu wahdahu la shareeka lah, lahul-mulku wa lahulhamd, wa huwa ʿalā kulli shayin Qadeer, subhanal-lahe, wal-hamdu lillāhe, wa la ilāha illal-lāhu waAllāhu Akbar, wa la hawla wala quwwata illā billāhil ʿAlī-yil ʿA eem. Rabbigh-fir lee.” “None has the right to be worshipped except Allāh, alone without associate, to Him belongs sovereignty and praise and He has power over all things. How perfect Allāh is, and all praise is for Allāh, none has the right to be worshipped except Allāh, Allāh is the most great and there is no power nor might except with Allāh, The Most High, The Supreme. O my Lord forgive me for my sins.” The Prophet said: “Whoever awakes at night (before Fajr) and then says this Duā will be forgiven” or he said: “and then asks (wish), he will be answered. If he then performs

ablution

and

prays,

his

prayer

will

be

accepted”

(Related by al-Bukhāri). َّ ُٙ ٌٍَّ‫«ْا‬ ْْْ»ْ‫بس‬ ِ َ‫ُْأ‬ ِ َّٕ ٌ‫ْ َِِٓ ْا‬ِٟٔ‫ع ْش‬ 195

“Allāhummah ajerni menan nār” “Oh My Lord, save me from the fire of hell.” َّ ‫ـ‬ُٙ ّ ٌٍ‫ْ«ْا‬ ْ َ‫ْأ‬ٟ‫ُ ْأِِ ّـ‬ َ ْٚ،ْ ً‫ ّـجب‬١ِ َ‫ َِس ْصلـبً ْط‬ْٚ ً‫ػ ٍّْـبً ْٔبفِؼـب‬ َ ‫عؤٌَُـ‬ ْٓ‫ؼْاث‬١‫ال ً ْ»ْ(صؾ‬ ْ َّ‫َػَّـال ً ْ ُِ َز َمـج‬ ِ ْ‫ه‬ ْ )‫ِبعخ‬

“Allāhumma innee as-aluka ʿilmann nāfiʿann, wa rizqan ṭayyiban, wa ʿamalann mutaqab-balann.” “Oh Allāh, I ask You for knowledge which is beneficial and sustenance which is good, and deeds which are acceptable.”

(Recorded by Ibn Majah). Duʿās for the Evening ُ ‫ه‬٠‫ْالْشش‬ ُ ‫َاٌؾ‬ْٚ‫هْهلل‬ ُ ٍ‫ْاٌّـ‬ٝ‫َأَ ِْغـ‬ْٚ‫ـٕب‬١ْ ‫غ‬ ُ ّ ّ ‫ْالْاٌ َْٗاال‬،ْ‫َّذْهلل‬ َ َ ِْ َ‫«ْأ‬ ُْٗ ٌْ،ٌَْٗ ُٖ ‫َؽ َذ‬ْٚ‫ْاَلِل‬ ُ ُ ٍ‫ّـ‬ ُ ٌ‫ا‬ ْ ‫ة‬ ْ ‫ٌ ُْٗاٌؾ‬ْٚ‫ه‬ ّ ‫ْو‬ٍٝ‫َْػ‬ْٛ٘ٚ،‫ـذ‬ َ َْ‫ْأعـؤٌَُـه‬ َ ً ِْٖ ‫ْ٘ـز‬ٟ‫ َشِْبْف‬١‫خـ‬ َّ ِ ّ ‫ْ َس‬،ْ‫ش‬٠‫ءٍْلذ‬ٟ‫ْش‬ َ‫َأ‬ْٚ،ْ‫ َشِْبْث َْؼـذَ٘ـب‬١‫خـ‬ ُ ْ ِِ َْ‫رْثِه‬ٛ‫ػـ‬ ّ ‫ْ َس‬،ْ‫َش ِشِّْبْث َْؼـذَ٘ـب‬ َ َٚ ْ‫خ‬ َ ْٚ‫خ‬ َ ٓ ِْ‫ة‬ ِ ٍ١ْ ‫ـشّْ٘ـز ِْْٖاٌٍَّـ‬ ِ ٍَ١ْ ‫اٌٍَّـ‬ ِ ‫ْش‬ َ‫ةِْأ‬ َ‫أ‬ ْ ‫ء‬ٛ‫َعـ‬ًْٚ‫ـ‬ ْ َِِٓ َْ‫رثِه‬ٛ‫ػـ‬ ُ ُ َ ٌ‫ْا‬ ْ ِِ َْ‫رثِه‬ٛ‫ػـ‬ ّ ‫ْ َس‬،ْ‫ِْاٌىِـجَش‬ َ ْٚ‫ـبس‬ َ ٓ َ ‫ى‬ ٍْ‫َػـزاة‬ ِ ٌّٕ‫ْا‬ٟ‫ْػـزاةٍْف‬ ِ ‫غ‬ )ٍُ‫ؼِْغ‬١‫ْ»ْْ(ْصؾ‬.ْ‫ْاٌ َمـجْش‬ٟ‫ف‬

“Amsaynā wa-amsal-mulku lillāh walhamdu lillāh lā ilāha illāAllāh, wahdahu lā shareeka lah, lahul-mulku wa lahul-hamd, wa huwa ʿala kulli shayin qadeer, Rabbi as-aluka khayra ma fee hadhihil-laylah, wa khayra ma baʿadaha, wa-aʿaūdhu bika min sharri hādhihil-laylah, wa sharri ma baʿdahā, Rabbi aʿūdhu bika minal-kasal, wa sū-iʾl kibar, Rabbi aʿū dhu bika min ʿadhabin fin-nar, wa ʿadhabin filqabr.” “We have reached the evening and at this very time unto Allāh belongs all sovereignty, and all praise is for Allāh. None has the right to be worshipped except Allāh alone, without any partner, to Him belongs all sovereignty and praise and He is over all things supreme. My Lord, I 196

ask You for the good of this night and the good of what after it and I take refuge in You from the evil of this night and the evil of what follows it. My Lord, I take refuge in You from laziness and Pride. My Lord, I take refuge in You from punishment in the Fire and suffering in the grave.” (Related by Imām Muslim). َ‫«ْأ‬ ُ َ ِ‫رث‬ٛ‫ػـ‬ ْ ِِ ِْ‫ْاَلِلْاٌزّـب ِّـبد‬ َ ْ‫ـشِّْب‬ ِ ّ ِ‫ىٍِّـبد‬ َ ٓ َْ‫اِب‬,ْٝ‫ْ(صالصبًْاِراْأِغ‬.ْ»‫خٍَـك‬ ِ ‫ْش‬ ْْْْ)‫اؽّذ‬

“Aʿūdhu bikalimatil-lāhit-tammati min sharri ma khalaq.” “I take refuge in Allāh‟s perfect words from the evil the all things.‟ (three times in the evening) (Related by Imām Ahmad).”

Duʿās for the Morning and Evening ُّ ‫َْ َس‬َٛ٘ ُ ْٚ‫ـٍذ‬ ُ ‫ ََّو‬َٛ‫ْٗر‬ ُ ّ ‫ْٗاال‬ ْ ‫«ْ ؽ‬ َ ْٛ٘ َ ٌ‫ْاَلِلْالْا‬ ُ ّ ٟ‫ـ‬ ْ‫ْ»ْ(ْعجغ‬.ُْ١‫ةْاٌ َؼشْػِْاٌ َؼظـ‬ ِ ١‫َْػٍَـ‬ َ ‫َغ ِج‬ ْ ٠ْ َٓ١‫َِشّادْؽ‬ )ْ‫د‬ٚ‫ْدا‬ٛ‫ْأث‬,ْٟ‫ّغ‬٠َْٚ‫ص ِجؼ‬

“Hasbiy Allāhu lā ilāha illā huwa, ʿalayhi tawakkaltu, wa huwa rabbulʿarshil-ʿa eem.” “Allāh is Sufficient for me, none has the right to be worshipped except Him, upon Him I rely and He is Lord of the exalted throne.” (seven times morning and evening) (Related by Abu Dawud).

َّ ‫ْضْ َس‬ َّ ‫ـ‬ُٙ ّ ٌٍ‫ْا‬ِّ ّ ّ ِْٚ‫ت‬١ْ ‫ُْػبٌِـَُْاٌ َغـ‬ َ ً‫ْوـ‬ ٍْ‫ء‬ٟ‫ْشـ‬ ‫ة‬ ‫طـ َش‬ ِ ‫ب َد ِحْفب‬ٙ‫َاٌشـ‬ ِ ‫س‬٤‫َا‬ِْٚ‫اد‬ٚ‫ْاٌغّب‬ َ‫ْأ‬،ْ‫َـذْأَ ْْْالْاٌـ َْٗاالّْأَ ْٔذ‬ ُ َ ‫ـ‬١ٍََِٚ ُ ٙ‫ش‬ ْ َ‫ْأ‬،ْٗ‫ى‬ َ َ ّْ‫ـش‬ ِِ َٚ ْٟ‫ـشّْٔ َ ْفغـ‬ ِِ َْ‫رْثِه‬ٛ‫ػـ‬ ِ ‫ْٓش‬ ِ ‫ْٓش‬ ِ ِ َ َ َ ‫َـش‬ َّ ُ َ‫ْأ‬ْٚ َ‫ءاًْأ‬ٛ‫ْع‬ٟ‫َْٔ ْفغـ‬ٝ‫ْػٍـ‬ ْ ُِ ْٝ‫عـ َّش ُْٖاٌِـ‬ َ ‫ف‬ ْ.ٍُِ ‫غـ‬ ١ْ ‫اٌش‬ ِ َٚ ْْ‫ـطب‬ ِ ِ ‫َأ ْْْأ ْلز‬ْٚ،ْٗ‫شـ ْش ِو‬ ْ ْْ)ٜ‫ذ‬١ِ‫ؼْاٌزش‬١‫(صؾ‬

“Allāhumma ʿalimal ghaybi wash-shāhadah, faṭiras-samawāti wal-arḍe, rabba kulli shayin wa maleekeh, ashhadu an lā ilāha illā anta, aʿūdhu 197

bika min sharri nafsee wa min sharrish-shaytan wa shirkih, wa an aqtarifa ʿalā nafsee sū-an aw ajur-rahu ilā Muslim.” “Oh Allāh, Knower of the unseen and the seen, Creator of the heavens and the Earth, Lord and Sovereign of all things, I bear witness that none has the right to be worshipped except You. I take refuge in You from the evil of myself and from the evil and shirk off Satan, and from committing wrong against my soul or bringing such upon another Muslim.”

ُ ‫ذ‬١‫ّـ‬ ُ ُ ‫ه‬ ُ ‫ه‬٠‫ؽـ َذ ُْٖالْشش‬ْٚ ُ ٍّ ُ ٌ‫ٌْ ُْٗا‬،ٌَْٗ ْ ‫ؾ‬ ْ ‫ْاَلِل‬ ُ ّ ّ ‫الْاٌ َْٗاال‬ َ ٌ‫ٌْٗا‬ْٚ ٍْٝ‫َْػ‬ْٛ٘ٚ ٠ُ َٚ ْٟ‫ـ‬١‫ؾ‬٠ُ ْ،‫ّذ‬ ّ ‫« ُو‬ ْ)ٜ‫ذ‬١ِ‫ؼْاٌزش‬١‫شْ»ْ(صؾ‬٠‫ءٍْلذ‬ٟ‫ًْش‬

“La ilaha illāl-Allāhu wahdahu lā shareeka lah, lahul mulku wa lahulhamd, yuhyee wa yumeet, wa Huwa ʿalā kulli shayinʾ qadeer.” “None has the right to be worshipped except Allāh, alone, without partner, to Him belongs all sovereignty and praise, He gives life and causes death and He is over all things Omnipotent.‟ (One can recite this duʿā seven times after the Fajr and Maghrib prayers)”.

(Recorded by at-Tarmidhi).” When Starting Ablution ْ ِ ‫﴿ ْث‬ ْ﴾‫ُْهللا‬ ِ ‫غ‬ “Bismillāh” “In the name of Allāh.”

It is reported that if a worshipper recites the above Duʿā and dies in the same night, he or she will be saved from Hellfire.

198

Duʿā for Opening the Salāh َ ٗ ُ ‫جبسنْاع‬ ُ ُ ْ ّ ‫ع‬ ّ ٌٍٙ‫هْا‬ َ ٌ‫َالْا‬ْٚ،َْ‫ذن‬ َ‫َْر‬ْٚ،َْ‫َْثِؾّ ِذن‬ُْٚ َ ٔ‫عجؾب‬ َ ٌْٝ‫رَؼب‬ْٚ،َْ‫ّه‬ ْ»ْ‫ ُشن‬١‫ْغ‬ «

“Subhanaka Allāhumma wa bi-hamdeka wa tabārikis muka wa tʿāla jadduka wa la ilāha ghairuk.” “Oh Allāh, how perfect You are and praise be to You. Blessed is Your name, and exalted is Your Majesty. There is no God but You.” This is considered the best duʿā to say before starting Salāh or on any other occasion.

Duʿā to be Said after Rukuʿ ْ ٌِْ ُ‫ّغْهللا‬ َ ْ« َْ‫ْٗ»ْ(ْاِب‬١‫جبًِْجبسوبًْف‬١‫شاًْط‬١ِ‫ْؽَّذاًْوض‬،ْ‫ٌَهَْاٌؾَّذ‬ْٚ‫ْ َسثَٕب‬،َْٖ‫ّْٓؽَّذ‬ ِ ‫ع‬ ْ )‫ِبٌه‬

“Samʿi Allāhu liman hamidah, Rabbanā wa lakal Hamd, hamdann katheerann wa ṭayibann Mubarakan fihi.” “Our Lord, and to You be all Praise, so much pure praise, inherently ْ blessed”. (Related by Imām Malik).” ْ Duʿā To Be Said After Any Prostration (Sajdah) »ٌِْْٟ‫ةْاغ ِفش‬ ِ ‫ْ َس‬,ٌْْٟ‫ةْاغ ِفش‬ ِ ‫«ْ َس‬

“Rabbi ighfir lee, Rabbi ighfir lee”, “Oh Lord forgive me, Lord forgive me”. ْ ْ ُ ْ ْٚ،َّْٟٕ‫َاسؽ‬ْٚ،ٌِْْٟ‫ْاغ ِفش‬ ُ ْ« ّ ٌٍٙ‫ا‬ َ ْ،ْٟٕ‫اسصل‬ْٚ،ْٟٕ‫بف‬ ‫ػ‬ْٚ،ْٟ ِٔ‫َاعجِش‬ْٚ,ِْٟٔ‫َا٘ذ‬ ْ ْٟٕ‫اس َفؼ‬ٚ

“Allāhum-ma aghfir lee, warhamni, wa ahdani, wa ajberni wa ʿāfani wa arzaqni wa ar-faʿani.” 199

“Oh Allāh, please forgive me and show me Mercy, and guide me, force me and show Mercy on me, sustain me and raise me.”

Duʿā for Tashah-hud: ُ ُ ٍّٛ‫َاٌص‬ْٚ،ْ‫هلل‬ ُ ُ ‫ْاٌغ‬،ْ‫جبد‬ ّ ّ ١‫َاٌط‬ْٚ،ْ‫َاد‬ ِ ْ‫سؽّخ‬ْٟٚ‫َج‬ َ َ‫ال‬ ِ ْ‫بد‬١‫َؾ‬ ْ‫هللا‬ ٌٕ‫بْا‬ٙ٠ُ ‫هْأ‬١ٍ‫ْػ‬ ‫«ْاٌز‬ ْ ‫ ُذ‬ٙ‫ْأش‬،ْٓ١‫ؾ‬ ُ ّ ِ ْ‫ػجب ِد‬ َ ْٚ‫ٕب‬١ٍ‫ْػ‬ َ َُ ‫ْاٌغال‬،ْ َْْٚ ُ‫ْأْْالْاٌَْٗاالْهللا‬ ٗ‫َشوبر‬ ‫ث‬ٚ ِ ٌِ‫هللاْاٌصّب‬ ِ ٍْٝ‫َػ‬ ّ ‫ذْأ‬ٙ‫أش‬ ُ ُ ُ ّ ٌٍٙ‫ْا‬.ٌٗٛ َ َ ُْٚ‫ْمَحُم‬ٍٝ‫ًَْػ‬ َ َ ً‫ْْمَحُما‬ ْ‫ذ‬١ٍَ ‫ْوّبْص‬،َْ‫ْٗمَحُم‬ ‫ُْص‬ ‫سع‬ْٚ ُٖ ‫ْػجذ‬ ِ ٌ‫ْآ‬ٍٝ‫َػ‬ ُ ّ ٌٍٙ‫ذْا‬١‫َغ‬ َ ٍْٚ‫ْمَحُم‬ٍٝ‫نْػ‬ َ َ ٍْٝ‫َػ‬ ‫ْثبس‬ ِْ‫ ٌذ‬١ّ‫ْأٔهَْؽ‬،ُْ١٘‫ْآيْاثشا‬ٍٝ‫ػ‬ُْٚ١٘‫ا‬ ‫ْاث َش‬ٍٝ‫َػ‬ ِ ُ َ ُْٚ١٘‫ْاث َشا‬ٍٝ‫ْػ‬ َ ‫ٍْوّبْثبسوذ‬ َ »ْ‫ذ‬١‫ ٌذَِْغ‬١ّ‫ْأهَْؽ‬،ُْ١٘‫ْآيْاث َشا‬ٍٝ‫َػ‬ ‫آيْمَحُم‬ ِ

[At tahi-yātu lillāhi, wa salawātu wat-ṭayibātu, As-salamu ʿalayka ayyuhan nabīyyu, wa Rahmatul-lāhi wa barakātuh, As-salāmu ʿalaynā wa ʿalā ʿibādil-lāhis ṣālihīn, Ashadu al-lā illāha illAllāhu wa ash-hadu anna muhammadan abduhu wa Rasūluh, Allāhumma ṣalli ʿalā Muhammadin wa ʿalā āli Muhammadin Kamā ṣallaitaʿalā Ibrāhima wa ʿalā āli Ibrāhima, Innaka Hamidum Majid. Allāhumma barik ʿalā Muhammadin Wa ʿalā ali Muhammadin, Kama bārakta ʿalā Ibrāhima wa ʿalā āli Ibrāhima, Innaka Hamidum Majid. “Greetings, prayers and goodness belong to Allāh. Peace be on you, O Prophet and the Mercy of Allāh and His blessings. Peace be on us and on the righteous servants of Allāh, I bear witness that there is no god but Allāh, and I bear witness that Muhammad is His servant and Messenger. “Oh Allāh send your peace upon Muhammad and upon the family of Muhammad, as you sent your peace upon Ibrāhim and upon the family of Ibrāhim. You are the praise worthy, the Glorified. Oh Allāh send your blessings upon Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as you have blessed Ibrāhim and the family of Ibrāhim. You are the praise worthy, the Glorified”. Duʿā Before the Salāms ُ َ‫ْظ‬ٟٔ‫ُْا‬ ُ ُ ْ« ّ ٌٍٙ‫ا‬ ٌِْْٟ‫ةِْاالْأٔذْفبغ ِفش‬ٛٔ‫شْاٌز‬ ‫غ ِف‬٠ْ‫ال‬ْٚ،ًْ‫شا‬١‫ْظٍُّبًْوض‬ٟ‫ٍّذَْٔفغ‬ ْ َ »ُْ١‫سْاٌ َشؽ‬ُٛ ‫َْأٔذْاٌغ ُف‬ ‫ْأه‬ّٟٕ‫اسؽ‬َْٚ ‫ػٕذن‬ ِ ِْْٓ‫َِغفش ًح‬

“Allāhumma inni al-lamtu nafsi ulman katheeran, wa la yaghfiruzzunūba illā anta, fagh-fir-lī maghfiratan min ʿindika waar-hamnī, 200

innaka antal- ghafū-rur-Raheem.” “Oh Lord God I have wronged myself great injustice and no one forgive sin except You grant me forgiveness from Yourself and have Mercy on me You are the Forgiving, the Merciful.

Duʿā After Salātul- Jamāʿah ْ ْ ‫خ‬ ُ ‫ْػ‬ ُ ٌ‫«ْا‬ ّ ٍٙ َ َ َ‫أب‬َْٚ‫جذن‬ َ َ ‫َأب‬َْٕٚٝ‫ٍمز‬ َ ْ‫ٔذ‬ َ َ‫ْالْاٌِ َْٗاِالْا‬ِٝ‫ذْ َسث‬ َ ْٔ ‫ُْا‬ ْ‫ َْػ ِذنََِْب‬َٚٚ َْ‫ ِذن‬ٙ‫ْػ‬ٍٝ ‫ْػ‬ ُ ‫ْاَ ُػ‬,ْ‫اعزطؼذ‬ ُ ٕ‫ص‬ َ ‫اٌْهْثِِٕ ْؼَّزه‬ٛ‫َؼذْا ُث‬ َ ْ‫ْٓش ِشَِب‬ َ ِْٝ‫اٌْهْثِ َزٔج‬ٛ‫ْا ُث‬ٍٝ‫َْػ‬ ِِ ْ‫رثِه‬ٛ ْ ‫َف‬ »ْ‫ةْاالأَذ‬ُٛٔ ‫َغ ِف ُشْاٌ ُض‬٠‫ْ َف ِبٔ ُْٗال‬ٌِٝ‫بغ ِفش‬

“Allāhumma Anta Rabbi, La Ilāha Illa anta, khalaqtani wa ana ʿabeduka wa ana ʿalā ahdeka wa wadeka mā-stataʿtu, ʿaudhu bika men sharri ma sanaʿatu, abue laka bi-nʿe-matika ʿalayee, wa abue bizanbi faghfir lee fa-innawho la yaghfiruz zunubi illā anta.” “Oh Dear Allāh, You are my guidance, there is no God accept you, You created me and I am your servant and worshipper, and I am on your promise and sayings as much as I can, I seek refuge to you from the evil of my doing, I confuse (declare) your giving and prostrate to you and I confess to you my sins. Please forgive me and it is the fact that no one can forgive the great sins accepts You.”

Duʿā for Salātul Witr َّ ُٙ ٌٍَّ‫«ْا‬ ْ ُ ْ ‫َبس‬ ْ ّ١ِ‫ْف‬ٌََِّٟٕٛ‫َر‬ْٚ,‫ذ‬ ْ ّ١ِ‫ْف‬ِِٟٕ‫َػبف‬ ْ ّ١ِ‫ْف‬ِٟٔ‫ْا٘ ِذ‬ َ ١ْ ٌَََّٛ‫َْٓر‬ َ ١ْ ‫ْػبف‬ َ َٓ َ ْٚ,‫ذ‬ َ ٠ْ ‫٘ َذ‬ َ َْٓ ْ‫ن‬ ِ ‫ث‬َٚ ْ,‫ذ‬ ْ ّ١ِ‫ْف‬ٌِٟ َ ‫ ْم‬٠ُ ُْ‫َال‬ْٚٝ‫ض‬ َ ‫ْش َّشَِْبْل‬ٟ َ َ ١ْ ‫ض‬ َ ١ْ ‫َبْأػط‬ َ ْ‫ْأَّ ُْٗال‬,َ‫ه‬١ْ ٍَ‫ْػ‬ٝ ‫ض‬ ِ ‫ْفبَّٔهَْرَ ْم‬,‫ذ‬ ِِٕ‫ل‬َٚ ْ,‫ذ‬ ُ ‫َ ِز‬٠ ْ ِْ‫َ ِؼ ُّض‬٠ْ‫َال‬ْٚ,‫ذ‬١ ْ ُِْۚ ‫ي‬ َ ‫ْرَجَب َس ْو‬,‫ذ‬ َ ٠ْْ‫ْػب َد‬ َ َٓ َ ٌَ‫َا‬َْٚٓ )‫د‬ٚ‫ْدا‬ٛ‫ؼْأث‬١‫ذْ»ْ(ْصؾ‬ َْ ١ْ ٌَ‫ر َ َؼب‬َٚ ْ‫ذْ َسثََّٕب‬

“Allāhumma ihdini feeman hadayta, wa ʿāfini feeman ʿāfayta, wa tawal-lani feeman tawallayta, wa bārik li feema aʾṭayta, wa qini sharra 201

ma qaḍayta , fa innaka taqḍi wa la yuqḍa ʿalayk, innahu lā yadhillu man wālayta wa lā yaʾizzu man ʿādayta, tabārakta Rabbana wa taʿālayta.” “O Allāh, guide me among those whom You have guided, pardon me among those whom You have pardoned, turn to me in friendship among those on whom You have turned in friendship, and bless me in what You have bestowed, and save me from the evil of what You have decreed. For verily You decree and none can influence You; and he is not humiliated whom You have befriended, nor is he honoured who is Your enemy. Blessed are You, O “Lord, and Exalted. There is no place of safety from You except with You.” “The Qunūt (or duʿā for the Salātul Witr), “is the name of the supplication offered during the Witr prayer at a specific point, whilst standing in Salāh”. This du‟a is said only in the Witr prayer, before the Rukuʿa or after the Rukuʿa (Bowing). (Narrated by Abu Dawud, 1213; al-Nasā‟i, 1725; classed as Sahih by Al-Albaani in Al-Irwa‟, 429).”

Duʿā for After Salāh ُ َّ َّ ‫ْاال‬ ُ ْٚ،ْ‫ّ ُذ‬ ُ ٍْ ّ ُ ٌ‫ٌْ ُْٗا‬،ُْٗ ٌََْ‫ه‬٠‫ْالْش ِش‬ ْ ‫ؾ‬ ْ ‫اَلِل‬ ّ ِ ‫ْو‬ٍٝ َ ٌ‫«ْالْا‬ َ ًْ َ ٌ‫ٌَ ُْٗا‬ْٚ‫ه‬ َ ٍْ‫ء‬ٟ‫ش‬ ‫َْ َػ‬ٛ٘ ُٖ ‫ؽ َذ‬ْٚ ْ ٗ َّ ُٙ ٌٍَّ‫ْا‬.ْ‫ ٌش‬٠‫َلذ‬ ْ ِّ ‫غ‬ َ ‫ٌّْبْ َِ َٕ ْؼ‬ٟ‫ط‬ َ ١ْ َ‫ٌّْبْأػط‬ َ ِٔ‫ُْالِْب‬ َ ٌ‫ ْٕ َف ُغْراْا‬٠ْ‫ال‬ٚ ،ْ‫ذ‬ َْ‫ذْ ِِ ْٕه‬ ‫َالْ ُِ ْؼ‬ْٚ،ْ‫ذ‬ ‫غ‬ َ ُّ ٌ ْ .ٗ ِْ ١ٍ‫ِزفكْػ‬ ْ»ْ‫اٌغذ‬

“La ilāha illal-lahu wahdahu la shareeka lahu, lahul-Mulku wa lahulhamdu, wa Huwa ʿalā kulli shayinn qadeer, Allāhum-mā lā māniʿa lima aʿatayta, wa la muʿatiya lima man-nʿata, wa lā yan-fa-ū dhalْ jad-da minkal-jadd.” 202

“None has the right to be worshipped except Allāh, alone, without partner, to Him belongs all sovereignty and praise and He is over all things omnipotent. Allāh, none can prevent what You have willed to bestow and none can bestow what You have willed to prevent, and no wealth or majesty can benefit anyone, as from You is all wealth and majesty.” It is narrated from Moqair Ibn Shubah (ra) that when the Prophet ( ) has finished Salāh he would say.

Duʿā for Any Time of Day َّ ُٙ ٌٍَّ‫«ْا‬ ْ ّ ٍِ ‫َْػ‬ ْ ٍَّ‫ْثَِّبْ َػ‬ِٟٕ‫ُْا ْٔ َف ْؼ‬ َ ِْٟٕٚ‫ّـ َز‬ »ِْٟٕ‫َ ْٕ َف ُؼ‬٠ْ‫َِْب‬ِّٟٕ

“Allāhumma infʿani bimā ʿallamtani wa ʿallimni ma yanfʿauni.” “Oh Allāh! Make useful for me what You taught me and teach me knowledge that will be useful to me.” ْ َٓ١ٍِ‫ْع‬ ْ َ‫ؽ ْفع‬ ُ ٌ‫ْا‬ ُ ٌ‫ْا‬ ْ َ‫ْأ‬ّٟ ِِٔ‫ُْا‬ ّ ُٙ ٌٍَّ‫« ا‬ َ ‫ّش‬ »ْ َٓ١ِ‫ّ َم َّشث‬ ِ َْْٚ َٓ١ّ ١ِ ِ‫َُْاٌ َّٕج‬ْٙ ‫عؤٌَُهَْ َف‬

“Allāhumma inni as-aluka fahman-nabiyyina wa hifdhal-mursalinal muqarrabin. “Oh Allāh! I ask You for the understanding of the prophets and the memory of the messengers, and those nearest to You.” َّ ُٙ ٌٍَّ‫« ا‬ ْ ‫خ‬ ْ ‫ْاع َؼ‬ ْ ُ َ ِ‫ْث‬ِٟ‫َْ َل ٍْج‬َْٚ‫ْػب ِِشًاْثِ ِز ْو ِشن‬ٟ َ َ ًٌِْ »َْ‫َزِه‬١‫ش‬ ِٔ‫غب‬

“Allāhumma ijʿal lisāni ʿāmiran bi-dhikrika wa qalbi bi-khashyatik.” “Oh Allāh! Make my tongue full of Your remembrance, and fill my heart with consciousness of You.” َ ُ ْ« ْ ‫ثِؾ‬َٚ ْ‫هللا‬ ِ ْْ‫ْؾـب‬ )ٍُ‫ؼِْغ‬١‫َّـ ِذ ِْٖ»ْ(ِبئخِْشح)ْ(ْصؾ‬ ‫عج‬

“Subhānal-lāhi wa bihamdih.” “How perfect Allāh is and I praise Him.”(one hundred times).

203

ْ َ‫ْ«ْأ‬ )ً‫عـز َْغ ِف ُشْهللاْ»ْ(صَالصب‬

“Astaghfirul-lah” (three times). “I ask Allāh for forgiveness.‟ (Three times).” (Related by Imām Muslim). ّ ّ‫ال إلََ إال‬ ،‫ُّْ على ك ّل شَيءٍّ قَدير‬ َ ،‫ لَُ ال ُو ْـلكُ ّلَُ ال َح ْود‬،َُ‫اَّللُ ّحدٍَُ ال شريكَ ل‬

“La ilaha illal-lah, wahdahu la shareeka lah, lahul-mulku wa lahulhamd, wa Huwa ʿala kulli shayin qadeer.” “None has the right to be worshipped except Allāh, alone, without partner, to Him belongs all sovereignty and praise, and He is over all things omnipotent.” (one hundred times).

Du‟a Before Sleeping These chapters of the Holy Qurān should be read before one goes to sleep raising both hands towards the sky. َْ َِّْ‫بسم ميحرلا نمحرلا هللا‬ ُ ُٗ ٌَْٓ َّ ٌ‫ْهللاُ ْا‬,ْ‫ؽ ٌذ‬ ُ ً ْ ‫ َُى‬٠ُْ ْ ٌََْٚ‫َ ٍِ ْذ‬٠ُْ ْ ٌَْ,ْ‫ّ ُذ‬ ْ ‫ُل‬ َ َ‫اْأ‬ًٛ ‫ْو ُف‬ َ ‫ص‬ َ َ‫َْهللاُ ْأ‬ْٛ٘ ﴾ْ‫ذ‬ ٌْ ‫ؽ‬ ْْ ٌََْٚ,ْ‫ٌ َ ْذ‬ٛ٠ُ ُْ

“Bismillāhir-Rahmānir-Raheem. Qul HuwaAllāhu Ahad. Allāhus-ṣamad. Lam yalid wa lam. yulad. wa lam yakul-lahu kufuwan Ahad.” “In the Name of Allāh, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful. Say: He is Allāh the One. The Self-Sufficient Master, Whom all creatures need, He begets not nor was He begotten, and none is equal to Him.” ﴾َْ َِّْ‫﴿ْبسم ميحرلا نمحرلا هللا‬ ْ ‫ة‬ ُ ‫ًْأَ ُػ‬ ْ ِِ َٚ ْ,ْ َ‫ َلت‬َٚ ْ‫عكٍْاِ َرا‬ ْ ِِ َٚ ْ,ْ‫ك‬ ْ ِِ ْ,ْ‫ك‬ ْ ‫﴿ْ ُل‬ َ ٍَ‫خ‬ َ ْ‫ْش ِشَِّْب‬ َ ٓ َ ٓ َ ٓ ّْ‫ْش ِش‬ ِْ َ ٍ‫ْاٌ َف‬ ِ ‫ْش ِشّْ َغب‬ ِ ّ ‫رْثِ َش‬ٛ ْ ْ ِِ َٚ ْ,ْ‫ْاٌ ُؼ َم ِذ‬ٟ َ ‫ع ٍذْاِ َراْؽ‬ َ ٓ ﴾‫َغذ‬ ِ ‫ْش ِشّْؽَب‬ ِ‫دْف‬ ِ ‫اٌ َّٕ َّفبصَب‬

Bismil-lāhir Rahmānir Raheem. 204

Qul ʾaʿudhu birabbil-falaq. Min sharri ma khalaq. wa min sharri ghasiqin idha waqab. wa min sharrin-naffāthāti fil-ʿuqad. wa min sharri hāsidin idha hasad.” “In the Name of Allāh the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful. Say: I seek refuge with Allāh the Lord of the daybreak, from the evil of what He has created, and from the evil of the darkening (night) as it comes with its darkness, and from the evil of those who practice witchcraft when they blow in the knots, and from the evil of the envier when he envies.” َ َِّْ‫ميحرلا نمحرلا هللا‬ ْ ‫«ْبسم‬ ْ ‫َاط‬ ْ ّ‫ْش ِش‬ ُ ‫ًْأَ ُػ‬ ْ ٌٛ‫ْا‬ ْ ِِ ْ,ْ‫بط‬ ْ ‫ُل‬ َ ٌ‫ْا‬ َ ٓ ْ,ِْ‫خ َّٕبط‬ َّٕ ٌ‫ْٗا‬ َّٕ ٌ‫ةْا‬ ِ ٌَِ‫ْا‬,ِْ‫هْاٌ َّٕبط‬ ِ ٍَِِ ْ,ْ‫بط‬ ِ ّ ‫رْثِ َش‬ٛ ِ ٛ‫َع‬ ِ ِ ْ َِِٓ ْ,ِْ‫سْاٌ َّٕبط‬ٚ ُ ِْٟ‫طْف‬ ُ ِٛ ‫َع‬ ْ ٛ٠ُ ْٞ‫اٌَّ ِز‬ »ِْ‫بط‬ ْ َّٕ ٌ‫َا‬ْٚ‫خ‬ ِ َّٕ ِ‫ْاٌغ‬ ِ ‫ص ُذ‬ Bismil-lāhir Rahmānir Raheem. Qul ʾaʿudhu birabbin-nas. Malikin-nas. ʾilahin-nas. Min sharril-waswāsil-khannās. Al-ladhi yuwaswisu fi sudurin-nās. Minal-jinnati wannās. “In the Name of Allāh, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful. Say: I seek refuge with (Allāh) the Lord of mankind, the King of mankind , the God of mankind , from the evil of the whisperer who withdraws , who whispers in the breasts of mankind, of jinns and men”. “Then the worshipper should pass his or her hands over as much of his or her body beginning with the head and the face, then the entire front of your body. This should be done three times. ” (Related by Sahih al-Bukhāri and Muslim). ُ ‫ض ْؼ‬ ْ ‫ْ َفب ْسؽ‬ٟ‫غ‬ ْ ِ ‫«ْ ث‬ َ ‫غ ْى‬ َ َٚ ّْٟ ِ‫ّهَْ َسث‬ َ ِْ َ‫ْ َفبِ ْْْأ‬،ُٗ ‫ثِهَْأَ ْس َف ُؼ‬َٚ ْ،ٟ‫ع ْٕ ِج‬ َ ْ‫ذ‬ ْْْ ِ‫َا‬ْٚ،‫َب‬َّٙ ِ ‫ذْٔ َ ْف‬ ِ ‫بع‬ ْ ‫بؽ َف‬ َّ ٌ‫ػجَب َدنَْا‬ ْ َ ‫ْثَِّبْر‬،‫َب‬ٙ‫ظ‬ ْ ‫َبْ َف‬ٙ‫ْع ٍْ َز‬ َ ‫أَس‬ »َْْٓ١‫ؾ‬ ِ ٌِ‫صب‬ ِ ْٗ ِ ِ‫ؾ َفعُْث‬

205

“Bismika Rabbi waḍaʿtu janbi, wa bika ʾarfaʿuhu, fa-in ʾamsakta nafsi faar-hamhā, wa ʾin ʾarsaltahā fah-fazhā, bimā tah-fazu bihi ʿibādakas-ṣāliheen” “In Your Name, my Lord, I lay myself down; and in Your Name I rise. And if my soul You take, have mercy on it, and if You send it back then protect it as You protect Your righteous servants.” (Reference: Sahih al-Bukhāri and Muslim).

َ‫ُْأ‬ َّ ‫ـ‬ُٙ ّ ٌٍ‫ّهَْا‬ ُ ْ َ‫َأ‬ْٚ‫د‬ٛ‫ِـ‬ ْ ِ ‫«ْث‬ ْ )ٍُْ‫ِغ‬ْْٚٞ‫ؼْاٌجخبس‬١‫ْ(صؾ‬.»ْ‫ب‬١‫ؽـ‬ ِ ‫بعـ‬

“Bismika Allāhumma amūtu wa ʿahya” “In Your name Allāh, I live and die” ْ ‫َاع َؼ‬ َّ ‫ـ‬ُٙ ّ ٌٍ‫«ْا‬ ْ ْٚ َٓ١‫ّاث‬ٛ‫ْ َِِٓ ْاٌ َّزـ‬ٟ‫ْاع َؼٍٕـ‬ ْ ُ ّ َ‫ْ َِِٓ ْاٌّزَط‬ٍٟٕ‫ـ‬ )ٍُ‫ؼِْغ‬١‫»ْ(صؾ‬.ٓ٠‫ـش‬ٙ

“Allāhumma ajʿal-nee minat-taw-wābeena wajal-nee minal mut-ṭahhareen” “Oh Allāh, make me of those who return to You often in repentance and make me of those who remain clean and pure.”

Verses and Duʿas from the holy Qurān These du‟as can be used for any occasion. One can select which verses are the most appropriate to be read at particular times by studying the meanings. ُّ ْ َ ِٕ‫ل‬َٚ ْ‫َغ َٕ ًخ‬ َ ‫خ َش ِحْؽ‬ َ ‫َبْؽ‬١ْٔ ‫ْاٌذ‬ٟ ]‫َبػ َزاةْاٌ َّٕبس﴾ْ[اٌجمشح‬ ِ ٢‫ْا‬ٟ ِ‫ف‬َٚ ْ‫َغ َٕ ًخ‬ ِ‫﴿ َسثََّٕبْآرَِٕبْف‬

“Rabbanā Ātinā fed-Dunyā Hasanatan wa fil-akhirati hasanatan wa qinā ʿadhāban-nār.” “Our Lord! Grant us good in this world and good in the life to come 206

and keep us safe from the torment of the Fire.” (Qurān 2: 201).

ْ َِ ْٛ ‫ْاٌ َم‬ٝ ْ ٍَ‫بْػ‬ َ ٌ‫ْا‬ ْ ّ ‫صَ ِج‬َٚ ْ‫ص ْجشًا‬ ُ ٔ‫َا‬ْٚ‫ذْأَ ْلذَا ََِٕب‬ َ َ ٔ‫ص ْش‬ َ ‫﴿ َسثََّٕبْأَ ْفشِ ْؽ‬ َ ْ‫َٕب‬١ْ ٍَ‫ْػ‬ ]‫ْٓ﴾ْ[اٌجمشح‬٠ِ‫ىبفِش‬

“Rabbanā afrigh ʿalaynā ṣab-ran wa thabbit aqdāmanā wa an-ṣurnā ʿalal-qawmil-kāfireen”. “Our Lord! Bestow on us endurance and make our foothold sure and give us help against those who reject faith.” (Qurān 2: 250). ْ َ‫ْأ‬ْٚ َ‫َٕبْأ‬١‫غ‬ ْ ِ‫َٕبْا‬١ْ ٍَ‫ْػ‬ ْ ّ ْ َ ‫الَْر‬َٚ ْ‫خطَ ْؤَٔبْ َسثََّٕب‬ َ َُٗ ‫ؽّ ٍَْز‬ َ ً َ ْ‫صشًاْ َوَّب‬ ٍَْٝ‫ْػ‬ ِ ‫ؾ‬ ِ َّ ِْْٔ‫خ ْزَٔبْا‬ ِ ‫﴿ْ َسثََّٕبْالَْرُ َئا‬ ْ ْٚ‫ْػ َّٕب‬ ُ ‫َاػ‬ ْ ْٚ ٗ ْ ‫َا ْسؽ‬ْٚ‫َاغ ِفشٌََْْٕب‬ ِّ ‫ؾ‬ َ َ‫َآْأ‬ َ ‫ف‬ َ ُ‫الَْر‬َٚ ْ‫َٓ ْ ِِْٓ َل ْجٍَِٕبْ َسثََّٕب‬٠‫اٌَّ ِز‬ ْ‫ٔذ‬ ْ َّٕ ِ ِ‫ّ ٍَْٕبَِْبْالَْطَب َل َخٌََْٕبْث‬ ْ َِ ْْٛ ‫ْاٌ َم‬ٝ ْ َ ٍ‫بْػ‬ َ ٌ‫ْا‬ ُ ٔ‫الََٔبْ َفب‬ْٛ َِ َ َ ٔ‫ص ْش‬ ]‫َْْٓ﴾ْ[اٌجمشح‬٠‫ىبفِ ِش‬

“Rabbanā lā tuʾuākhidhnā In nasinā ʾaw akhṭʾanā Rabbanā wa lā tahmil ʿalaynā ʾIṣran kamā Hamaltahu ʿala al-ladhīna min qablinā, Rabbanā wa lā tuham-milnā mā lā tāqata Lanā bihi wa ʿafu ʿannā wa aghfir lanā wa arhamnā, Anta Mawlānā fan-ṣurnā ʿalāl-qawmil Kāfirīn.” “Our Lord! Take us not to task if we forget or fall into error. Our Lord! Lay not upon us such a burden as You did lay upon those before us. Our Lord! Impose not on us that which we have not the strength to bear, grant us forgiveness and have mercy on us. You are our Protector. Help us against those who deny the truth.” (Qurān 2: 286). ُ ‫﴿ْ َسثََّٕبْالَْرُض ْؽ‬ ْ ‫ٔذ‬ َّ ٌٛ‫ْا‬ ُ َ٘ ْ ‫تٌََْٕبْ ٌَِِّْٓ ُذٔهَْ َس‬ ْ ٘ َ َ‫ّ ًخْأَِّهَْأ‬ َ َٚ ْ‫ َزَٕب‬٠ْ ‫٘ َذ‬ َ ْ‫ثََٕبْث َْؼذَْاِ ْر‬ٍُٛ‫ْل‬ َ ‫ؽ‬ ْ‫بة‬ ِ ْ ]ْ‫﴾ْ[آيْػّشا‬

“Rabbanā lā tuzigh qulūbanā baʿda idh hadaytanā wa hab lanā min ladunka Rahmatan Innaka antal-Wahhāb.” “Our Lord! Let not our hearts deviate from the truth after You have guided us, and bestow upon us mercy from Your grace. Verily You are the Giver of bounties without measure”. (Qurān 3:8).

207

ْ ُ ٌَْْٕ‫َبْاغ ِفش‬ َ ٍ‫بْػ‬ َ ٌ‫َْ ْا‬ ْ َّٕ‫سث‬ ْ ّ ِ‫صَج‬َٚ ْ‫ْأَ ِْ ِشَٔب‬ِٟ‫ع َشا َفَٕبْف‬ ُ ٔ‫ا‬ْٚ‫ذْأَ ْلذَا ََِٕب‬ ْ ِ‫َا‬ْٚ‫ثََٕب‬ُٛٔ‫َبْر‬ َ َ ٔ‫ص ْش‬ َْْٓ٠‫ىبفِ ِش‬ ِْ ْٛ ‫ْاٌ َم‬ٝ ]ْ‫﴿ ﴾ْ[آيْػّشا‬

“Rabbanā aghfir lanā dhunūbanā wa isrāfanā fī amrinā wa thab-bit aqdāmanā wa anṣurnā ʿalāl- qawmil Kāfirīn. ” “Our Lord! Forgive us our sins and the lack of moderation in our doings, and make firm our steps and succour us against those who deny the truth”.(Qurān 3:147). َ ْ ِِ ْ َٓ١ّ ْ َ‫ًْاٌ َّٕب َسْ َف َم ْذْأ‬ ]ْ‫َبسْ﴾ْ[آيْػّشا‬ ِ ٌِ‫َِبٌٍِْظَّب‬َٚ َُْٗ ‫ز‬٠ْ ‫خ َض‬ ِ ‫﴿ َسثََّٕبْأَِّهََِْْٓرُ ْذ‬ ِ ‫خ‬ ٍ ‫ْٓأٔص‬

“Rabbanā Innaka man tudkhili an-Nāra fa-qad ʾakhzay-tahu wa mā lilzzālimīna min Anṣār”. “Our Lord! Whomsoever You shall commit to the Fire, truly You have brought [him] to disgrace, and never will wrongdoers find any helpers.” (Qurān 3:192).

ْ ُٕ ِِ ‫َبْْأَ ْْْآ‬ ُ ٌَْْٕ‫بغ ِفش‬ ْ ‫ُْ َفآ َِ َّٕبْ َسثََّٕبْ َف‬ ْ ‫اْثِ َشثِ ّ ُى‬ٛ َ َِّٕٔ‫﴿ َّسثََّٕبْا‬ ْ‫ثََٕب‬ُٛٔ‫َبْر‬ ِ ّ٠‫إل‬ ِ ‫َبْع‬ ِ ٌِْٞ‫َٕب ِد‬٠ُ ْ‫ًب‬٠‫ّ ْؼَٕبْ َُِٕب ِد‬ َ َِ ْ‫ ََّفَٕب‬َٛ‫ر‬َٚ ْ‫ِ ّ َئبرَِٕب‬١‫بْع‬ َ ‫ َو ِ ّفش‬َٚ َ َّٕ ‫ْْػ‬ ]ْ‫اسْ﴾ [آيْػّشا‬ ِْ ‫ ْث َش‬٤‫غْا‬

“Rabbanā innanā samʿinā munādiyan yunādee lilʾeemāni an āminū birabbikum fa-āmannā rabbanā fagh-fir lanā dhunūbanā wa kaf-fir ʿannā sayyiātinā wa tawaf-fanā maʿal abrār”. “Oh our Sustainer! Behold, we heard a voice call [us] unto faith, `believe in your Sustainer!' - and so we came to believe. O our Sustainer! Forgive us, then, our sins, and efface our bad deeds; and let us die the death of the truly virtuous!” (Qurān 3:193).

208

ْ ‫ف‬ ْ َْٛ َ٠ْ‫خ ِضَٔب‬ ُ ٍِ‫خ‬ ْ ُ‫خْأَِّهَْالَْر‬ ْ ُ‫الَْر‬َٚ َْ‫عٍِه‬ ُ ‫ْ ُس‬ٍَٝ‫َبْػ‬ َ َّٕ‫َػذر‬ َ ْٚ‫َآرَِٕبَِْب‬ْٚ‫َسثََّٕب‬ ْ‫ َؼبدَْ﴾ْ[آي‬١ّ ِ ٌ‫ْا‬ ِ َِ ‫َب‬١‫َْاٌ ِم‬ ]ْ‫﴿ ػّشا‬

“Rabbanā wa ātinā mā waʿadtanā ʿalā rusulika wa lā tukhzinā yawmal qiyāmati innaka lā tukhliful meeʿād”. “And, Oh our Sustainer, grant us that which Thou hast promised us through Thy apostles, and disgrace us not on Resurrection Day! Verily, Thou never failest to fulfil Thy promise!” (Qurān 3:194).

ُ ٌَْٕ‫ََّٕب‬ ْ َِِٓ ْٓ َّ َٔٛ‫َى‬ ْ ‫رَ ْشؽ‬َٚ ْ‫ُْر َ ْغ ِفشٌََْٕب‬ ْ ٌَِّْْ‫َا‬ْٚ‫غَٕب‬ ْ َ ٍَ‫﴿ َسثََّٕبْظ‬ َ ٌ‫ْا‬ َ ‫َّٕبْأَٔ ُف‬ ]‫ػشاف‬٤‫َٓ ْ﴾ْ[ا‬٠ِ‫عش‬ ِ ‫خب‬

“Rabbanā alamnā anfusanā wa in lam taghfir lanā wa tar-hamnā lanakūnan-na minal khāsireen”. “Our Lord! We have sinned against ourselves, and unless You grant us forgiveness and bestow Your mercy upon us, we shall most certainly be lost!” (Qurān 7:23). ْ ‫غ‬ ْ َ ‫﴿ َسثََّٕبْالَْر‬ َ َِ ْ‫غ َؼ ٍَْٕب‬ ]‫ػشاف‬٤‫َٓ ْ﴾ْ[ا‬١ّ ِ ٌِ‫ َِْاٌظَّب‬ْٛ ‫ْاٌ َم‬

“Rabbanā lā tajʿalnā maʿal qawmi a ālimeen.” "Oh our Sustainer! Place us not among the people who have been guilty of evil doing!" (Qurān 7:47). ْ ‫ ُش‬١ْ ‫خ‬ ْ ِ‫ َِِٕبْث‬ْٛ ‫َٓ ْ َل‬١ْ َ‫ث‬َٚ ْ‫ ََٕٕب‬١ْ َ‫َؼْث‬ ْ َّٕ‫﴿ َسث‬ ْ ‫َبْافز‬ َ ْ‫ٔذ‬ َ َ‫َأ‬ْٚ‫َك‬ ]‫ػشاف‬٤‫َٓ ْ﴾ْ[ا‬١‫ؾ‬ ِ ِ‫ْاٌ َفبر‬ ِ ّ ‫بٌؾ‬

“Rabbanā aftah bbaynanā wa bayna qawminā bil-haqqi wa anta khayrul Fātiheen”. “Our Lord! Lay open the truth between us and our people, for You are the best of all to lay open the truth. ” (Qurān 7:89). ْ ُِ ْ‫ ََّفَٕب‬َٛ‫ر‬َٚ ْ‫ص ْجشًا‬ َ ْ‫َٕب‬١ْ ٍَ‫﴿ْ َسثََّٕبْأَ ْفشِ ْؽْ َػ‬ ْ ]‫ػشاف‬٤‫َْٓ﴾ [ا‬١ّ ِ ٍِ‫غ‬

“Rabbanā afrigh ʿalaynā ṣabran wa tawaf-fanā muslimeen” 209

“Our Lord! Pour out on us patience and constancy, and make us die as those who have surrendered themselves unto You”. (Qurān 7:126). ُّ ‫َْ َس‬ٛ٘ ْ ‫ْػ‬ ْ ‫ة‬ ُ َٚ ْ‫ذ‬ ُ ٍْ ‫ ََّو‬َٛ‫ْٗر‬ ُ َّ ‫ْٗاِال‬ ْ ‫﴿ْ ؽ‬ َ ْٛ٘ َ ‫ْاَلِلْالْاٌَِـ‬ ُّ ٟ ]‫ثخ‬ٛ‫ُْ﴾ [اٌز‬١ ِْ ‫ظ‬ ِ ‫ْاٌ َؼ‬ ِ ١ْ ٍَ‫َْػ‬ َ ِ‫َغج‬ ِ ‫ْاٌ َؼش‬

“Hasbiya Allāhu la ilāha illa huwa aʿalayhi tawakkaltu wa huwa rabbul ʿarshil ʿa eem” “Allāh is sufficient for me. Laa ilaaha illa Huwa (none has the right to be worshipped but He), in Him I put my trust and He is the Lord of the Mighty Throne.” (Qurān 9:129). ْ َِ ْٛ ‫ْاٌ َم‬ ْ َِِٓ َْ‫ّزِه‬ َ ٌ‫ْا‬ ْ ‫غَٕبْثِ َش‬ ْ َ ‫﴿ َسثََّٕبْالَْر‬ َ ‫ؽ‬ ْ﴾َْٓ٠‫ىبفِ ِش‬ ِ ّ ََٔٚ ْ)10:01(ْ َٓ١ّ ِ ٌِ‫ َِْاٌظَّب‬ْٛ ‫غ َؼ ٍَْٕبْفِ ْز َٕ ًخٌِْ ّ ٍْ َم‬ ]‫ٔظ‬ٛ٠[

“Rabbanā

lā

tajʿalnā

fitnatan

lilqawmiz-zālimīna

wa

naj-jinā

birahmatika mina al-qawmi al-Kāfirīn.” “Our Lord! Make us not a trial for the evildoing folk, and save as by Your mercy from people who deny the truth”. (Qurān 10:85-86). ُ ‫ْأَ ُػ‬ِِّٟٔ‫ةِْا‬ ٌ ٍْ ‫ػ‬ ْ ‫رَ ْشؽ‬َٚ ٌِْْْٟ‫َاِالَّْر َ ْغ ِفش‬ُْٚ ْ َ‫رْثِهَْأَ ْْْأ‬ٛ ّ ‫﴿ْ َس‬ ْٓ‫ْأَ ُو‬َِّٟٕ ِ ْٗ ِ ِ‫ْث‬ٌِْٟ َ‫ظ‬١ْ ٌَْ‫عؤٌََهََِْب‬ ْ َِّٓ ِ َ ٌ‫ْا‬ ]‫د‬ٛ٘[ ﴾ َْٓ٠‫ع ِش‬ ِ ‫خب‬

“Rabbi innee aʿūthu bika an asalaka mā laysa lee bihi ʿAilmun wa illā taghfir lee wa tarhamnee akun mina alkhāsireen” “O my Lord! I seek refuge with You from asking You that of which I have no knowledge. And unless You forgive me and have Mercy on me, I would indeed be one of the losers.” (Qurān 11:47). َ ٍ‫ْػ‬ٝ ْ ٠ْ‫َِب‬َٚ ْٓ ْ ُْٔ‫َُِْب‬ ُ ٍِ‫َِبُْٔ ْؼ‬َٚ ْٟ‫خ ِف‬ ُ ٍَ‫﴿ َسثََّٕبْأَِّهَْر َ ْؼ‬ ِّ َ َ َْ‫ال‬َٚ ِْ‫َسْض‬٤‫ْا‬ٟ‫ءٍْ َف‬ٟ ِِ ْ‫ْاَلِل‬ٝ ‫َخ َف‬ ْ ‫ْٓش‬ َّ ]ُ١٘‫ْاٌغَّبءْ﴾ْ[اثش‬ٟ ِ‫ف‬

“Rabbanā 'innaka taʿlamu mā nukhfī wa mā nuʿlinu wa mā yakhfa ʿala Allāhi min shayʾin fel -ʾarḍi wa lā fis-samā”. 210

“Our Lord! You truly know all that we may hide [in our hearts] as well as all that we bring into the open, for nothing whatever, be it on earth or in heaven, remains hidden from Allāh” (Qurān 14:38). ْ َٛ ْ َّٕ‫﴿ْ َسث‬ َّ ‫َاٌِذ‬ٌَِٛٚ ٌِْْْٟ‫َبْاغ ِفش‬ ُ ‫ َُم‬٠ََْْٛ َ٠ْ َٓ١ِِِٕ ‫ّ ْئ‬ ُ ٍْ ٌَِٚ َْٞ َ ‫ؾ‬ ]ُ١٘‫بة ﴾ [اثش‬ ُْ ‫غ‬ ِ ٌ‫ْا‬

“Rabbanā ighfir lee wa liwālidayya wa lilmumineena yawma yaqūmul hisāb” “Our Lord! Forgive me and my parents, and (all) the believers on the Day when the reckoning will be established.” (Qurān 14:41). ُ ِِ َٚ ْ‫صال َ ِح‬ َّ ٌ‫َُْا‬١‫ْ ُِ ِم‬ٍِْٟٕ ‫ْاع َؼ‬ ْ َّ‫رَ َمج‬َٚ ْ‫ْ َسثََّٕب‬ِٟ‫َّز‬٠ّ‫ْٓر ِس‬ ْ ِ‫ة‬ ّ ‫﴿ْ َس‬ ْ ]ُ١٘‫ًْ ُد َػبء ﴾ [اثش‬

“Rabbi ijʿalnee muqeemas-ṣalāti wa min dhurriyyatee rabbanā wa taqabbal duʿāʾ” “O my Lord! Make me one who performs As-Salāt (Iqāmat-as-Salāt), and (also) from my offspring, our Lord! And accept my invocation.” (Qurān 14:40). ْ ُِ ِْٟٕ‫ع‬ ْ َ‫َأ‬ٍْٚ‫ص ْذق‬ ُ ‫ْ ٌَِِّْٓ ُذٔه‬ًٌِّْٟ‫َاع َؼ‬ ْ ٍْٚ‫ص ْذق‬ ْ ‫خ ِش‬ ّ ‫﴿ْ َّس‬ َ ‫خ َش‬ َ ‫ْ ُِ ْذ‬ٍِْٟٕ ‫خ‬ ْ‫َْع ٍْطَبًٔب‬ ِ ْ‫ط‬ ِ ًَْ‫خ‬ ِ ‫ةِْأَ ْد‬ ]‫شًا ﴾ [اْلعشاء‬١‫ص‬ ِ َّٔ

“Rabbi adkhil-nee mud-khala ṣidqin wa-akhrijnee mukhraja ṣidqin wajʿal lee min ladunka sultanan naṣeera.” “My Lord! Let my entry be good, and likewise my exit be good, and grant me from You an authority to help me (or a firm sign or a proof).” (Qurān 17:80). ْ ِِ ْ‫ئٌََْٕب‬ ْ ّ ١ِ ٘ ْ ‫﴿ْ َسثََّٕبْآرَِٕبْ ٌَِِّْٓ ُذٔهَْ َس‬ َ َٚ ْ‫ّ ًخ‬ َ ‫ْٓأَ ِْشَِٔبْ َس‬ َ ‫ؽ‬ ْ ]‫ف‬ٙ‫ش ًذاْ﴾ْ[اٌى‬

“Rabbanā ātinā min ladunka rahmatan wa hayyiʾ lanā min amrinā rashadā”. 211

“Our Lord! Bestow on us mercy from Your presence and dispose of our affairs for us in the right way.” (Qurān 18:10). ُ ً ْ ٍُ‫َاؽ‬ ْ ْٚٞ‫ْأَ ِْ ِش‬ٌِْْٟ‫غش‬ ْ ِ‫ة‬ ّ ‫﴿ْ َس‬ َ ّ ٌِِّْٓ ِ ْ‫ْػ ْم َذ ًح‬ ﴾ٌِْْٟٛ ‫اْ َل‬ُٛٙ ‫ َْف َم‬٠ِْٟٔ‫غب‬ ِ ّ َ٠َٚ ْٞ‫ْص َْذ ِس‬ٌِْٟ‫ْاش َش ْػ‬ ]ٗ‫[ط‬

“rabbi ishrah lee ṣadree, wa yassir lee amree, wahlul ʿauqdatan min lisānee, yafqahū qawlee” “O my Lord! Open for me my chest. „And ease my task for me.‟ And make loose the knot from my tongue, that they understand my speech.” (Qurān 20:25-28). ً ٍْ ‫ػ‬ ّ ‫﴿ْ َّس‬ ]ٗ‫ّبْ﴾ [ط‬ ِ ِْٟٔ‫ْص ْد‬ ِ ِ‫ة‬

“Rabbi zidnee ʿailmā” “My Lord! Increase me in knowledge.” (Qurān 20:114). ُ ُ ‫ْو‬ٟ ّ ِِٔ‫ْع ْجؾَبَٔهَْا‬ ُ ‫ٔذ‬ َ َ‫ْٗاِالْأ‬ َ ٌَِ‫﴿ْالْا‬ ]‫بء‬١‫ٔج‬٤‫َْْٓ﴾ [ا‬١ّ ِ ٌِ‫ٕذْ َِِٓ ْاٌظَّب‬

“Lā ilāha illā anta subhānaka innee kuntu minaz ālimeen” “None has the right to be worshipped but You (Oh Allāh), Glorified (and Exalted) are You. Truly, I have been of the wrong-doers.” (Qurān 21:87). ْ ‫ ُش‬١ْ ‫خ‬ َ ِ‫ة‬ ّ ‫﴿ْ َس‬ َ ْ‫ٔذ‬ َ َ‫َأ‬ْٚ‫ْ َف ْش ًدا‬ِٟٔ‫ْالْرَ َز ْس‬ ]‫بء‬١‫ٔج‬٤‫َٓ ْ﴾ [ا‬١ِ‫َاسص‬ ِ ٌٛ‫ْا‬

“Rabbi lā tadharnee fardan wa anta khayrul wāritheen” “O My Lord! Leave me not single (childless), though You are the Best of the inheritors.” (Qurān 21:89). ُ ‫َأَ ُػ‬ْٚٓ١ ُ ‫ةِْأَ ُػ‬ ُ ‫َؾ‬ َّ ْ ٠َْْ‫ةِْأ‬ ْ ِِ َْ‫رْثِه‬ٛ ّ ‫رْثِهَْ َس‬ٛ ّ ‫﴿ْ َّس‬ َ ْٓ َ ٘ ]ِْٕٛ‫ْْ﴾ْ[اٌّئ‬ٚ ِْ ‫ض ُش‬ ِ ‫َب‬١‫ْاٌش‬ ِ‫ّضَاد‬ ِ ‫ط‬ 212

“Rabbi aʿūdhu bika min hamazātish shayāteen, wa aʿūdhu bika rabbi an yahḍurūn.” “My Lord! I seek refuge with You from the whisperings (suggestions) of the Shayatin (devils). And I seek refuge with You, My Lord! lest they may attend (or come near) me.” (Qurān 23:97-98). ْ ‫﴿ْ َسثََّٕبْآ َِ َّٕبْ َف‬ ْ ‫َا ْسؽ‬ْٚ‫بغ ِفشٌََْْٕب‬ َ ْ‫ٔذ‬ َ َ‫َأ‬ْٚ‫ََّٕب‬ ]ِْٕٛ‫َْْٓ﴾ [اٌّئ‬١ّ ِ ‫ؽ‬ ِ ‫ ُشْاٌ َّشا‬١ْ ‫خ‬

Rabbanā amannā fagh-fir lanā war hamnā wa anta khayrur-rāhimeen “Our Lord! We believe, so forgive us, and have mercy on us, for You are the Best of all who show mercy!” (Qurān 23:109). ْ ِ‫ة‬ ْ ‫َا ْسؽ‬ْْٚ‫ْاغ ِفش‬ ّ ‫﴿ْ َّس‬ َ ْ‫ٔذ‬ َ َ‫َأ‬َُْٚ ]ِْٕٛ‫َْْٓ﴾ [اٌّئ‬١ّ ِ ‫ؽ‬ ِ ‫ ُشْاٌ َّشا‬١ْ ‫خ‬

“Rabbi ighfir warham wa anta khayrur-rahimeen” “My Lord! Forgive and have mercy, for You are the Best of those who show mercy!” (Qurān 23:118). َ ُ ُ ٍْ ٌِْ‫َاع َؼ ٍَْٕب‬ ْ ْٚٓ ْ ِِ ْ‫تٌََْٕب‬ ْ ٘ َ ْ‫﴿ َسثََّٕب‬ ]ْ‫َٓ ْاَِِب ًِبْ﴾ْ[اٌفشلب‬١‫ّ َّز ِم‬ ِ ‫َا‬ٚ‫ْٓأَ ْص‬ ٍ ١ُ ‫َّبرَِٕبْل َّش َحْأ ْػ‬٠ّ‫ َُر ِس‬ْٚ‫عَٕب‬

“Rabbanā hab lanā min ʾazwājinā wa dhur-rīyātinā qurrata aʿyunin wa ajʿalnā lilmuttaqīna imāmā.” “Our Lord! Grant that our spouses and our offspring be a comfort to our eyes, and give us the grace to lead those who are conscious of You. ” (Qurān 25:74). ُ ‫ذ‬ ْ ‫ّبْ َف‬ َّ ‫ْو‬ ْ ِٙ ِ‫ل‬َٚ َْ‫ٍَه‬١‫اْع ِج‬ٛ ْ ‫ءٍْ َّس‬ٟ ً ٍْ ‫ػ‬ َ ‫ع ْؼ‬ َ َ ‫ؽ‬ َ ً ُْ ‫َارَّجَ ُؼ‬ْٚ‫ا‬ٛ‫َٓ ْرَب ُث‬٠‫بغ ِفشٌٍَِّْْ ِز‬ ِ َٚ ْ‫ّ ًخ‬ ِ َٚ ْ‫﴿ ْ َسثََّٕب‬ ْ ‫ْش‬ َ ٌ‫َػ َزاةَ ْ ْا‬ ]‫ُْ﴾ْ[غبفش‬١ ِْ ‫ؾ‬ ِ ‫غ‬

“Rabbanā wasiʿa-ta kulla shayʾin rahmatan wa ʿilman faghfir lilladhīna tābū wa at-tabaʿū sabilaka wa qihim ʿadhābal jahīm”. “Our Lord! You embrace all things within Your Grace and Knowledge, 213

forgive those who repent and follow Your path, and ward off from them the punishment of Hell. ” (Qurān 40:7). ْ ِٙ ‫ع‬ ْ ِٙ ِ‫ْٓآثَبئ‬ ْ ِِ ْ‫ؼ‬ ْ ُٙ ٍْ ‫خ‬ َ َ ٍَ‫َِْٓص‬َٚ ُُْٙ َّ‫َػذر‬ َ ِْٟٚ‫ْْاٌَّز‬ َ ِ‫ع َّٕبد‬ َ ُْ ُْ ِ ‫َا‬ٚ‫َأَ ْص‬ُْٚ ِ ‫َأَ ْد‬ْٚ‫﴿ َسثََّٕب‬ ٍ ‫ْػ ْذ‬ ْ ‫ ُض‬٠‫ْاٌ َؼ ِض‬ ْ ‫ٔذ‬ ْ ِٙ ِ‫َّبر‬٠ّ‫ َُر ِس‬ٚ َ َ‫ُْأَِّهَْأ‬ َ ٌ‫ْا‬ ]‫ُ﴾ْ[غبفش‬١ِ‫ؾى‬

“Rabbanā wa ʾadkhilhum jannāti ʿad-nin allati waʿad-tahum wa man ṣalaha min ābāʾihim wa ʾazwājihim wa dhur-rīyātihim innaka antalʿAzīzul Hakīm”. “Our Lord! Make them enter the Garden of Eden which You have promised to them, and to the righteous from among their fathers, their wives and their offspring, for verily You are alone the Almighty and the truly Wise.” (Qurān 40:8). ْ َّٕ ‫ْػ‬ ْ َّٕ‫﴿ْ َسث‬ َ ُٕ ِِ ‫بْاٌ َؼ َزاةَ ْأَِّبْ ُِ ْئ‬ ْ ‫ش‬ َ ‫ف‬ ْ ]ْ‫ْْ﴾ْ[اٌذخب‬ٛ ِ ‫َبْاو‬

“Rabbanā akshif ʿannal-ʿadhāba innā muminūn”. “Our Lord! Relieve us of the torment, for we do really believe.” (Qurān 44:12). ُ ْ َّٕ‫﴿ْ َسث‬ ْ ‫َْل‬ ْ ‫غ َؼ‬ ْ َ ‫ ََالْر‬ْْٚ‫َب‬ َ َٓ٠‫َإَِٔبْاٌَّ ِز‬ٛ‫خ‬ ْ َٓ٠‫غ ًّالٌِْ ٍّ َّ ِز‬ ِ ْ‫ثَِٕب‬ٍُٛ‫ْل‬ٟ ِ‫ًْف‬ ِ ّ٠‫بْل‬ ِ ْ ِ‫َٔبْث‬ٛ‫ْعجَ ُم‬ ِ ِ ْٚ‫َبْاغ ِفشٌََْْٕب‬ ٌ ‫اْ َسثََّٕبْأَّهَْ َس ُإ‬ُٕٛ َِ ‫آ‬ ]‫ُْ﴾ْ[اٌؾشش‬ ٌْ ١‫ؽ‬ ِ ‫فْ َّس‬ٚ ِ

“Rabbanā aghfir lanā wa lei-khwānināl-ladhīna sabaqūnā bil-imāni wa lā tajʿal fī qulūbinā ghil-lan lilladhīna ʾāmanū rabbanā innaka raʾūfur Raheem”. Our Lord! Forgive us our sins as well as those of our brethren who proceeded us in faith and let not our hearts entertain any unworthy thoughts or feelings against [any of] those who have believed. Our Lord! You are indeed full of kindness and Most Merciful (Qurān 59:10).

214

َ َّٕ‫﴿ْ َّسث‬ َ ٌ‫هَْ ْا‬١ْ ٌَِ‫َا‬ْٚ‫هَْأََٔ ْجَٕب‬١ْ ٌَِ‫َا‬ْٚ‫ ََّو ٍَْٕب‬َٛ‫هَْر‬١ْ ٍَ‫َبْػ‬ ]‫خ‬ٕٙ‫ش﴾ْ[اٌّّزؾ‬١‫ص‬ ِ ّ

“Rabbanā ʿalayka tawakkalnā wa ilayka anabnā wa ʾilaykal-maṣeer”. “Our Lord! In You we have placed our trust, and to You do we turn in repentance, for unto You is the end of all journeys”. (Qurān 60:4). ُ ٍَ‫َْػ‬ ْ ْٚ‫ َسَٔب‬ُْٛٔ‫ٌََُْٕب‬ ْ ّ ّ ِ ‫ْو‬ٝ َ ‫َاغ ِفشٌََْْٕبْأَِّه‬ َ ً ]ُ٠‫شْ﴾ْ[اٌزؾش‬٠‫ءٍْ َل ِذ‬ٟ ِ ‫﴿ْ َسثََّٕبْأَ ْر‬ ْ ‫ْش‬

“Rabbanā ʾatmim lanā nūranā wa aghfir lanā ʾinnaka ʿala kulli shayʾin qadir”. “Our Lord! Perfect our light for us and forgive us our sins, for verily You have power over all things”. (Qurān 66:8).

215

GLOSSARY Abu Hurairah: ْ‫شح‬٠‫ْ٘ش‬ٛ‫ أث‬- (also known as `Abd al-Rahman ibn Sakhr Al-Azdi (:ٞ‫صد‬٤‫)ػجذاٌشؽّٓ ْثٓ ْصخش ْا‬, Abu Hurayrah, or Abu Horaira) (603 – 681) was a companion of the Prophet Muhammad and a narrator of Hadith. Adam:َْ‫ْآد‬- Prophet Adam (A), the father of Mankind. ّ ʿAlayhis-Salam َ‫ْاٌغال‬ ٗ - “Peace be ِ ١ٍ‫َػ‬

upon

him.”

This expression normally follows the mentioning of a Prophet‟s name (other than Muhammad), or after the names of Angels. Adhan: ْ‫ْأرا‬- the Islamic call to prayer. Ameen ٓ١ْ ِِ ‫"( آ‬So be it; truly") - a declaration of affirmation found in the Hebrew Bible and New Testament and Islamic Books. Awwabin: An optional type of prayer, performed after Maghrib and before Isha. Arkan: ْْ‫سوب‬٤‫ا‬ ْ ,ْ ْ‫ اسوب‬- pillars, for example Arkan al-Islam meaning ِ „the pillars of Islam‟. Masjid:

ْ ِ ‫غـذ‬ ِ ‫َغ‬

–

(Lit.

Place

of

Sajdah/Prostration).

The Muslim place of worship. ْ ‫ش‬ َ ِ‫( َػبئ‬r) - the wife of the Prophet and the daughter of Abu ʿAysha: ْٗ‫ـ‬ Bakr (ra), the first Caliph after the death of Prophet. ْ ‫ذ‬١َ ُ ْ - a holy city to the three ُ ‫ث‬, ‫اٌمذط‬ ُ ٌ‫ْا‬ ّ ‫ّم‬ Bayt al-Muqaddas:ْ ْ ‫ذط‬ major Abrahamic religions i.e Judaism, Christianity and Islam, Masjid al Aqsa, The Dome of the Rock is the third holy mosque of Muslims. Bidʿah:

َ ‫ْثِذ‬ ٗ‫َػ‬

-

“Bad

innovation”

This

is

the

addition/removal/ignorance of an Islamic law or teaching. Bid„ah usually goes against what is written in authentic Hadith and the Qurān. The Prophet also said: "Whoever does an action which we (Allāh and 216

His Messenger) have not commanded, it will be rejected." [Sahih Muslim]. Duʿāʾ: ‫ دػبء‬Plural Da‟wāt ‫اد‬ٛ‫ ْدػ‬-ْ literally meaning invocation, is an act of supplication. Dhikrullah: ‫ رّ ْو ُش ْهللا‬- (also spelled Zikrullah) is an Arabic given name built on the words Dhikr and Allāh, meaning “Remembrance of Allāh.” ّ ٌ‫ ْصّالح ْا‬the voluntary, prayer prayed between the Ḍuhā: prayer َٝ‫ضؾ‬ obligatory prayers of Fajr and Ẓuhr. Dīn/ Deen:ْ ٓ٠‫ ْد‬-ْ an Arabic word commonly associated with Islam, but also used in Arab, Christian worship. The term is sometimes translated as "religion", but as used in the Qurān, it refers both to the path along which righteous Muslims travel in order to comply with divine law, or Sharia, and to the divine judgment or recompense to which all humanity must inevitably face without intercessors before God. ْ Duʿā al-Istiftah: ‫َْاْلعزِ ْفزَبػ‬ ‫ ُد َػبء‬- the opening ceremony. Eid Al-Adha: ٝ‫ضؾ‬٤‫ذ ْا‬١‫ػ‬- the Islamic celebration held on the 10th day of Dhu al-Hijjah, the 12th month of Islamic calendar sometime know as the "Festival of Sacrifice" or "Greater Eid", it is an important religious holiday celebrated by Muslims worldwide to commemorate the willingness of Abraham (Ibrahim) to sacrifice his son Ishmael (Ismaʿil) as an act of obedience to God, before God intervened to provide him with a sheep to sacrifice instead. Fard ‫شض‬ ْْ ‫ َف‬- or Farīḍah (‫ضخ‬٠‫ )فش‬- an Islamic term which denotes compulsory religious obligation. Firʿaun: ْٛ‫ فشػ‬- Arabic for "Pharaoh ". The holy Qurān tells the story of Musa ( ) and the Pharaoh, also known as Firʿawn.

217

Fatwā: ٜٛ‫ فز‬- plural (Fatāwa ٜٚ‫ )فزب‬- a juristic ruling concerning Islamic law. Ghaib:ْ‫ت‬١ْ ‫ َغ‬- the Unseen, also spelled Ghayb. ُ a full ablution of the whole body. ْ ‫غ‬Ghusl: ً‫غ‬ Hadith A report of the words or actions of the Prophet (pbuh), as narrated by his companions. Hājah: prayer ‫الح ْاٌؾَبعَخ‬ ُْ ّ‫ ص‬- Salātul-Hājah is a prayer with a Duʿā that can be said for any need or solution to fear or problems. َ ١ْ ‫ ْػ‬:– Jesus, named as Isa in Arabic (ٝ‫غ‬١‫ ػ‬ʿĪsā) son of ʿĪsāْ ٝ‫غ‬ Maryam, the prophet sent by Allāh to guide the Children of Israel and mankind. Iqāmah: ‫ْالبَِـخ‬

- refers to the second call to Prayer, given

immediately before the Fard prayer begins. ʿIbadah: ‫ ػجبدح‬- usually translated "worship", Muslims believe that all people exist only to worship Allāh (swt). Ibadah consequently means following Islamic beliefs and practices. Eid (ʿĪd) al-Fitr: ‫ـذْاٌفطش‬١‫ ػ‬- often abbreviated to Eid, is the Muslim holiday that marks the end of Ramadan, the Islamic holy month of fasting (Sawm). Istikhārah: prayer ‫ْ صالحْاالعزخبسح‬- a prayer recited by Muslims when in need of guidance on an issue in their life. Tarawih: prayer ‫ؼ‬٠ْ ٚ‫ ْ ْصّالح اٌزّشا‬- an optional prayer that can be performed only during the Muslim fasting month of Ramadan after Salatul Isha. Isrā and Mi'rāj: ‫ ْاٌـّـؼـشاط‬ْٚ ‫ اْلعـشاء‬- the two parts of the Night Journey to Jerusalem and then up to Heaven that, according to Islamic tradition, the Prophet took during a single night around the year 621. Imān: ْ‫َـب‬ ْْ ّ٠ْ ‫ْا‬- an Arabic term which denotes belief or faith. 218

ْ ‫ ْص ََال ُح‬- the congregational prayer. It can be َ ّ‫غ‬ َ ٌ‫ْا‬ Jamaʿah: prayer ‫َبػخ‬ performed in a group anywhere so is long as the place is suitable for performing Salāh. Jibrail: ً١‫ عجـشائـ‬- the great Archangel. ْ ‫ ص ََال ُح‬- "Friday prayer" is a congregational ُ ٌ‫ْا‬ Jumuʿah: prayerْ ‫غّ َؼخ‬ prayer (Salāh ) that Muslims hold every Friday. It is compulsory for Muslim males to attend. ُ ّ‫ ص‬- the Islamic funeral prayer; a part of the Janāzah: prayer ‫حْاٌغَِٕبصَح‬٣ Islamic funeral ritual. ْ ‫ع‬ Jinn: ْٓ ِ ْ - Supernatural creatures that occupy a parallel world to that of mankind. َ ٌ‫الح ْا‬ Khauf: Prayer ‫ف‬ٛ‫خ‬ ُْ ّ‫ْص‬- or the „Prayer for Fear‟. ُ – Humbleness ُ ‫خ‬ Khushuʿ: ‫ع‬ٛ‫ش‬ َ ‫ – ْاٌـ‬known as the „House of Allāh‟, the Ka‟bah is a cuboid Ka‟bah: َٗ‫ى ْؼج‬ structure in the city of Makkah in Saudi Arabia, built by Prophet Abraham (A) and his son Ishmael. Muslims around the world stand facing the direction of the Ka‟bah when they pray. It is the destination of pilgrims performing the Hajj (pilgrimage). Khutbah: ‫ – خطجخ‬Sermon, usually given at the Friday prayer or Eid prayers. Mu‟adhin: ّْ‫ ِـئّر‬- the person who performs the call to prayer (adhan). Maghrib: prayerْ ‫ صالح ْاٌّغشة‬- Salātul-Maghrib (evening prayer), prayed just after sunset. Musalla: ٝ‫ ْ ُِـصٍَّـ‬- a place of Islamic worship that has not been formally sanctified as a Masjid (prayer room). َ ‫ – )َِـى ُش‬something disliked, hated or Makruh: (Makruhat ‫٘بد‬ detested. 219

َّ ِ – the Islamic holy city in Saudi Arabia, the ْ ‫َـى‬ Makkah: or Mecca ْٗ‫ـ‬ birth place of Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) and the site of the Ka‟bah. Mustahab: ‫ – ِغزؾت‬a recommended form of worship or action. Nafil:ًْ‫ ٔف‬- denotes supererogatory / voluntary performance, acts of worship that were performed by the Prophet Muhammad (pbuh), that are highly recommended and rewarded. Niyyah: ‫خ‬ ْْ ّ ١ٌِّٕ‫ – ْا‬Intention, to be made before an act of worship is performed. ْ ‫ ُد‬ٛ‫غ‬ ُ ‫ع‬ ُ ْ– Sujudus Sahw, when a َ ٌ‫ْا‬ Prostration of Forgetfulness:ْْٛٙ ‫غ‬ worshipper makes any mistakes in Salāh he or she should perform two extra Sajdah, called Sujudus Sahw at the end of the prayer. Qiblah: ٗ َْ ٍَ‫ ْاٌـ ِمـجْـ‬- the direction that all Muslims face to pray - facing towards the Kaʿbah. ْ ١ِ‫ ل‬- standing to performing Salāh, also refers to extra Qiyam: َْ‫َب‬ prayers performed at night. Rakʿah: - a unit of Salāh. َ ُ‫ْهللا‬ٟ‫( َسض‬ra) - is an Arabic phrase meaning, RadhiAllāhu ʿanhu: ُْٗ ٕ‫ْػ‬ "May Allāh be pleased with him." ُ – screen or object used by a person performing Salāh Sutrah: ‫ع ْز َشح‬ which acts as a barrier between himself and one passing in front of him. ّ ‫ع‬ َ ْ- prayer rug or prayer mat. Sajjādah: ‫غـب َد ْْح‬ ْ ْ ّٕ‫ ْع‬- the tradition of saying the words of ْ ٛ‫ل‬٤‫ْا‬ Sunnatul Aqwal: ْ‫َاي‬ ‫ذ‬ Prophet. َ ْ - Shayṭān in Islam is the name of any evil creature, Shayṭān:ْ ْ‫ـطب‬ ْْ ١ْ ‫ش‬ whether human, animal or spirit. It is usually used to refer to the devil.

220

Shariʿa law:, ‫ؼخ‬٠‫ شش‬- Sharīʿah "legislation"; also spelled shariah, is the moral code and religious law of Islam which is based on the Qur‟an and Sunnah. Ṣadaqah: ‫ صذلخ‬- "charity", an Islamic term that means "voluntary charity". Sunnah: – the way of the Prophet (pbuh). This includes his actions, sayings and attitudes. When used to refer to a particular action, it means this action is voluntary (ie. not compulsory), but performing it is recommended. ْ َٗ‫عٕز‬ ُ ٌ‫ْا‬ ُ – an action that is a highly Sunnah Al-MuakkadahL َٖ‫ّئوذ‬ recommended Sunnah. ُّ ‫الح‬ Tawbah: prayer ْ‫ثَخ‬ٛ‫اٌز‬ ُْ ّ‫ – ْْص‬the prayer of repentance, the prayer performed when a Muslim has committed a grave sin. ّ َٙ ‫الح ْاٌ َز‬ Tahaj-jud: prayer ‫غذ‬ ُْ ّ‫ – ص‬voluntary prayers performed in the last third of the night. ْ ١ْ ‫ رّى ِج‬- the plural of Takbeer, saying 'Allāh Akbar' (God is Takbirat: ْ‫شاد‬ the Great). Also refers to the phrases repeated on the days of Eid. ّ ‫ش‬ َ َ‫ ْْر‬- The portion of Salāh where a Muslim kneels on Tashah-hud: ‫ذ‬ ْْ ٙ ground facing the Qiblah in Makkah, raises his or her index finger and recites the Shahadah (Declaration of Faith: I bear witness that there is none worthy of worship except Allāh, and I bear witness that Muhammad (pbuh) is His servant and messenger.) ْ َ‫ ر‬- is the concluding part of the Muslim prayer (Salāh) Tasleem: ُ‫ـ‬١ٍِ ‫غ‬ where the worshippers turns their head to their right then left shoulder and says salams. Witr:ْprayer‫ر ُْش‬ٌٛ‫ح ْا‬٣ّ‫ ص‬- Performed after the Salāh of ʿIsha. Zakāt al Fitr: or Zakāt al-Fitr ‬‫زكاة ‬الفطر‬‎- is charity given to the poor at the end of the fasting in the Islamic holy month of Ramadan. 221

Qurān Verses Used Sūratul-Fātihah ‫سح ْاٌفبرؾخ اٌفبرؾخ‬ٛ‫ ع‬- "The Opening", is the first Chapter of the Qurān. Its seven verses are a prayer for Allāh's guidance, and stress His Lordship and Mercy. Sūratul-Baqarah:, ‫سح ْاٌجمشح‬ٛ‫ ع‬- "The Cow", is the second and longest chapter of the Qurān. It is a Madinan Surah and comprises 286 verses, including the single longest verse in the Qurān (2:282). The Surah's name references verses 67–73 which recall the story of a heifer sacrificed by the Israelites. ُ - "The Family of Imrān", is the Surah Āli-'Imrān: ْ‫ػّـ َشا‬ ِ ْ ْ‫ َس ُْح آي‬ٛ‫ع‬ third chapter of the Qurān with 200 verses. ُ - "The Women", is the fourth Chapter of Sūratun-Nisā: ‫ َس ُْح إٌّغـبء‬ٛ‫ع‬ the Qurān, with 176 verses. It is a Medinan Surah. It is the third longest Chapter in the Qurān after Āli-Imran and Al-Baqarah. ْ ‫ َسح‬ٛ‫ع‬ ُ - "The Table" or "The Table Spread Sūratul-Mā'idah: ‫ْاٌَّبئِذح‬ with Food", is the fifth Chapter of the Qurān, with 120 verses. It is a Medinan Surah. The Surah's main topics the missions of, as well as the claim that their messages are distorted by non-believing Jews and Christians. ُ - "The Heights", is the seventh chapter Sūratu Al-A'rāf: ْ‫ػشاف‬٤‫ َسح ا‬ٛ‫ع‬ of the Qurān, with 206 verses. It is a Makkan Surah. Its final verse, verse 206, requires a Sajdah, or prostration. ْ ‫ َس‬ٛ‫ع‬ ُ ْ- "The Repentance", also known as alSūrat At-Tawbah: َٗ‫ث‬ٛ‫حْاٌ َّز‬ Bara'ah, “The Ultimatum" in many hadith, it is the 9th chapter of the Qurān, with 129 verses. It is one of the last Madinan Surahs. It is the only Surah of the Qurān that does not begin with the Bismilla. The 222

starting verses of this Surah were revealed at the time of war, the context being the Battle of Tabuk. ُ -Jonah, The 10th chapter of the Qurān with Sūrah Yūnus ‫ٔظ‬ٛ٠ ْ‫ َسح‬ٛ‫ع‬ 109 verses. It is a Makkan Surah. It is named after the Prophet Jonah (A). ُ "Hud", is the eleventh chapter of the Qurān Sūrah Hūd: ‫د‬ٛ‫ َسح ٘ـ‬ٛ‫ع‬ with 123 verses. It is a Makkan Surah. ُ - “Abraham”, is the fourteenth Surah of Sūrah Ibrāhīm: ُ١٘‫ َسحْ اثش‬ٛ‫ع‬ the Qurān with 52 Ayāt. It is a Makkan Surah. ُ - "The Night Journey", also called Surah Sūratul-Isrā: ‫ َسحْ اْلعشاء‬ٛ‫ع‬ Bani Isra'il ( Children of Israel), The 17th chapter of the holy Qurān, with 111 verses. ُ - "Mary", The 19th Chapter of the Qurān ْ ٠‫ َسح َِـ ْش‬ٛ‫ع‬ Sūrah Maryam: ُْ‫َــ‬ and is a Makkan Surah with 98 Ayāt (verses). It is named after Maryam, the actual (Semitic) name for Mary, Mother of Jesus (Isa). ُ -,Ta-Ha, is the twentieth Chapter of the Sūrah Tā-Hā: ٗ‫ َسح ْط‬ٛ‫ع‬ Qurān with 135 Ayāt. It is a Makkan Surah. It is named "Ta-Ha" because the Surah starts with the Arab letters ٗ‫ط‬. ُ - “The Pilgrimage, The Hajj”, is the twenty Sūratul-Hajj: ‫ َسح ْاٌؾَظ‬ٛ‫ع‬ second Chapter of the Qurān with 78 Ayāt and is the only Surah to have two prostrations. ْ ‫ َس ُح‬ٛ‫ع‬ ُ ٌ‫ْا‬ ُ –“The Believers”, is the 23rd Sūratul-Mu‟minoon: ُْٕٛ ِِ ‫ّئ‬ Chapter of the Qurān with 118Ayāt (verses). This Surah deals with the fundamentals of faith (Aqidah), Tawheed (Islamic Monotheism), Risālah (Messenger ship), Resurrection and the supreme Judgement of God.

223

ْ ‫ َس‬ٛ‫ع‬ ُ - “The Light”, is the twenty fourth Chapter of Sūratul-Nur: ‫س‬ّٛ‫حْإٌـ‬ the Qurān with 64 Ayāt. Ayah an-Nur, verse 35 is one of the most important verses of the holy Qurān. ْ ‫َسح ْاٌ َؼٕى ُج‬ٛ‫ع‬ ُ - “The Spider”, is the twenty ninth Sūratul-„Ankabūt: ْ ‫د‬ٛ Chapter of the Qurān with 69 verses. It is a Makkan Surah due to the introduction concerning the persecution of the Muslims. ُ – “Luqman”, The thirty first Chapter of Sūratul Luqmān: ْ‫َسح ٌمّب‬ٛ‫ع‬ the holy Qurān. It is composed of 34 Ayāt and takes its title from the mention of the sage Luqman in verses 12 to19. It was revealed in the middle of the Prophet's Makkan period, and is thus usually classified as a Makkan Surah. ُ – “The Prostration”. The thirty second ْ ‫حْاٌغ‬ َ Sūratul-Sajdah: ‫غ َذ ْْح‬ ‫ َس‬ٛ‫ع‬ Chapter of the Qurān with 30 Ayāt. Surah As-Sajdah has a prostration (Sajdah) in it. ُ “The Clans / The Coalition / The Sūratul-Ahzab: ‫ؽضَاة‬٤‫ َسح ا‬ٛ‫ع‬ Combined Forces”, is the thirty third Chapter of the Qurān with 73 Ayāt. ُ - “The Forgiver” (Allāh), also known as Sūratul Ghafir: ‫ َسح ْ غبفش‬ٛ‫ع‬ Suratul-Mu'min ِٓ‫سحْاٌّئ‬ٛ‫ع‬, it is the 40th Surah of the Qurān with 85 Ayāt. ُ - “The Smoke, it is the forty fourth Sūratul-Dukhān: ْ‫ َسح ْ اٌذخب‬ٛ‫ع‬ Chapter of the Qurān with 59 Ayāt (verses). This Surah begins by glorifying Allāh's power. It contains a prophetic description of a day, described as occurring before the Day of Judgment, in which the sky fills with a great smoke. ْ ّ‫ َسح اٌصّبف‬ٛ‫ع‬ ُ – “Those Who Set the Ranks / Drawn Sūratul-Sāffāt: ْ‫بد‬ Up in Ranks” it is the thirty seven Chapter of the holy Qurān with 182 Ayāt. 224

ُ – “The Troops”, throng it is the thirty Sūratul-Zumar: ‫ َسح ْاٌ ُضَِش‬ٛ‫ع‬ ninth Chapter of the Qurān with 75 Ayāt. ُ ْ – “The Council/ The Consultation”, it is ّ Sūratul-Shura:ْٜ‫س‬ٛ‫حْاٌش‬ ‫ َس‬ٛ‫ع‬ the forty second of the Qurān with 53 Ayāt. ُ - “The Victory/Conquest”, is the forty Sūratul-Fatḥ: ‫ َسح ْ ْاٌ َف ْزؼ‬ٛ‫ع‬ eighth Chapter of the Qurān with 29 Ayāt. ْ ‫غ‬ ُ ‫ؾ‬ ُ ٌ‫ َسح ْ ْا‬ٛ‫ع‬ ُ ْ – “The Private Apartments/The Sūratul-Hujurāt: ْ‫شاد‬ Inner Apartments” it is the forty ninth Chapter in Qurān, with 18 Ayāt. This Surah mainly lays down the code of conduct to be followed by a Muslim in his or her public life. ُ ْ – “The Letter Qāf” , The fiftieth Chapter of the Sūrah Qaf ‫َسحْ ق‬ٛ‫ع‬ Qurān with 45 Ayāt. Sūratul-Dhariyat: ‫بد‬٠‫ َسح اٌزاس‬ٛ‫ع‬ ُْ – “The Winnowing Winds”, it is the fifty first Chapter of the Qurān with 60 Ayāt. ُ – “The Star”, it is the fifty third Sūratul An-Najm: ُ‫ َسح اٌـّٕغ‬ٛ‫ع‬ Chapter of the Qurān with 62 Ayāt. ُ - “Exile/ Banishment”, it is the fifty Sūratul –Hashr: ‫ َسح ْ اٌؾشش‬ٛ‫ع‬ ninth Chapter in the 28th part (Juz) of the Qurān with 24 Ayāt. ُ Sūratul-Mumtahina: ‫خ‬ٕٙ‫ َسح ْ اٌّّزؾ‬ٛ‫ع‬ - “She That Is To Be Examined”, it is the Sixtieth Chapter of the Qurān , a Madinan Surah with 13Ayāt. ُ ٌ‫ َسح ْا‬ٛ‫ع‬ ُ – “Friday”, The sixty second Chapter Sūratul-Jumʿua: ‫غّ َؼخ‬ of the Qurān with 11 Ayāt. The first verse states that everything "declares the glory" of God, the second verse states that God gave "to the pagan folk (Arabs) an Apostle from among themselves", in order to teach them Islam, the third verse says that is he was also sent to other people how have not joined yet. The chapter ends stating that

225

Fridays should be spent in remembrance of God, rather than enjoying "merchandise or sport". ُ ٌ‫ َسح ا‬ٛ‫ع‬ ُ – “The Hypocrites”, is the Sixty Sūratul-Munāfiqūn:ْ ْٛ‫ّٕبفِ ُم‬ third Chapter of the Qurān with 11 Ayāt. ُ – “(Mutual Loss and Gain”, The Sixty Sūratul-Taghabun: ٓ‫ َسحْ ْاٌزَغب ُث‬ٛ‫ع‬ fourth Chapter of the Qurān with 18 Ayāt. ُ - “Banning/Prohibition”, is the sixty Sūratul-Tahrim: ُ٠‫ َسح ْ اٌزؾش‬ٛ‫ع‬ sixth Chapters of the Qurān with 12 Ayāt. ْ ‫ َس‬ٛ‫ع‬ ُ – “The Pen”, is the Sixty eighth Chapters Sūratul-Qalam: ُ‫ـ‬ ْْ َ ٍ‫حْاٌ َمـ‬ of the Qurān with 52 Ayāt. The Surah describes Allāh's justice and the Judgment Day. ُ – “The Jinn”, it is the Seventy seconds Sūratul-Jinn: ٓ ْْ ِ‫ َسح ْاٌغ‬ٛ‫ع‬ Chapters of the Qurān with 28 Ayāt. The name as well as the topic of this chapter is jinn. Similar to angels, the Jinn are considered to be spiritual beings invisible to the naked human eye. ُ ٌ‫ َسح ا‬ٛ‫ع‬ ُ – “The Enshrouded One/Bundled Sūratul-Muzzammil: ًِِ ‫ّ َض‬ Up”, The Seventy third chapters of the Qurān with 20 Ayāt. ُ ٌ‫ َسح ا‬ٛ‫ع‬ ُ Sūratul-Muddaththir: ‫ّذصّش‬ – “The Cloaked One”, The Seventy fourth Chapter of the Qurān with 56 Ayāt. ُ Sūratul-Qiyāmah:ْ َْٗ ِ‫َب‬١‫ َسح اٌم‬ٛ‫ع‬ – “The Rising of The Dead / Resurrection” The Seventy fifth Chapter of the Qurān with 40 Ayāt. Its subject is the Day of Judgement. ُ Sūratul-Insān: ْ‫ َسح اْلٔغب‬ٛ‫ع‬ – “Man/Human” some time known as ْ ‫سحْاٌ َّذ‬ٛ‫ع‬, The Seventy sixth Chapter of the Qurān with Sūrat al-Dahr ِْ‫٘ش‬ 31 Ayāt (verses). The name means soul or human. ُ ٌ‫ َسح ْا‬ٛ‫ع‬ ُ – “Those who Deal in Fraud”, is Sūratul-Muṭaffifīn: ٓ١ِ ‫ّط ّففـ‬ the eighty third Chapter of the Qurān with 36 Ayāt. Regularly reciting this Beautiful Surah ensures Safety to its Reader. 226

Sūratul-ʿAlaq: ‫سحْاٌؼٍـك‬ٛ‫“– ع‬The Clot”, The Ninety sixth Chapter of the Qurān. It is composed of 19 Ayāt (verses or "signs"), and is traditionally believed to have been revealed in Makkah in the cave of Hira. It is sometimes also known as Sūrat al-Iqrā ‫الشا‬, Read. The first five verses of this Surah are believed by nearly all sources, to be the first verses of the Qurān to be revealed to Prophet. ُ - “The Quake”, is the Ninety-ninth Sūratul-Zalzalah: ٌَٗ‫ٌض‬ ِ ‫ َسح ْ ْاٌ ِض‬ٛ‫ع‬ Chapter of the Qurān, composed of 8 verses. ُ ٌّ‫ َسح ْا‬ٛ‫ع‬ ُ – “Small Kindnesses / Almsgiving”, The Sūratul-Māʿūn: ْٛ‫َبػ‬ hundred and seventh Chapter of the Qurān with 7 Ayāt. This Surah was revealed in Madina.

227

Appendix Short Biographies of the Four Imams Imam Abu Hanifa (ra) (80 A.H. - 150 A.H.) His full name was Numan bin Thaabit bin Zuta bin Mah. He was born in Kufa in Iraq in 80 A.H. He belonged to the pious period of the Taabi'ins (Successors of the Sahabas). Among the four Imams, Abu Hanifa has the largest number of followers even today in all parts of the world. Imam Mālik (ra) (93 A.H. - 179 A.H.) Imam Mālik (ra) was born in 93 A.H. He was born in the period of the Ummayyad Dynasty. His full name is Mālik bin Anas. Although he is the author of numerous books, his most important work is the Kitab-ulMuwattah, which deals with the subject of Islamic Law based on the Hadith and Sunnah. The Kitab al-Muwattah is the earliest surviving book of its kind - written around 150 A.H. - and it is used in all Islamic institutions as one of the text books in the final year studies by graduating scholars. Imam Shāfi„i (ra) (150 A.H. - 204 A.H.) Mohammed bin Idris Shāfi„i (ra), famously known as Imam Shāfi„i was born in 150 A.H. and belonged to the Quraysh tribe. Imam Shāfi„i was the author of over 100 books, the most important of which is the Kitab-ul-umm. It contains the rulings of the Imam on all subjects of Islamic Law.

228

Imam Hanbal (ra) 164 A.H. - 241 A.H Imam Abu Abdullah Ahmed bin Mohammed bin Hanbal (ra) was born in Marw on the 20th of Rabi-ul-Awwal 164 A.H, he died on the blessed day of Friday in Rabi ul Awwal 241 A.H at the age 77. The most famous among his books are: Kitaabul A'maal, Kitaabut Tafseer, Kitaabul Naasikh wal Mansookh, Kitaabul Zahid, Kitaabul Masaa'il, Kitaabul Fadaa'il and Kitaabul Mansiq. Among his several works is the Encyclopaedia of Hadith called Masnad, compiled by his son Abdulla from his lectures, and amplified by references to over 28,000 hadith. His other important works include a collection of his fatwas (Islamic rulings on religious matters) - covering over 20 volumes.

229

Declaration after Important Names Out of respect, devotion and appreciation all Muslims and non-Muslims are encouraged to repeat certain phrases when mentioning the name of Allāh (swt), His prophets, the angels, the companions of the Prophet (pbuh) and the righteous Muslims. In this book the author has tried to present these in a correct Arabic Calligraphy. Below is a table of these phrases: IDIOM (swt)

MENTIONED AFTER Allāh‟s Name

TRANSLITERATION

MEANING

Subhanahu wa Ta He is exalted above ala

weakness and indignity.

(Pbuh)

Prophet of Islam

Peace Be Up on him

May Allāh‟s peace and blessing be up on him.

(A)

Other

prophets

and Alayhes-Salam

Peace be on him.

angels (r)

Female

near

to Radiya Laahu anha

prophet (ra)

May Allāh‟s peace and blessing be on her.

Male companion

Radiya Laahu anhu

May Allāh‟s peace and bless be on him.

(ra) (ra)

Two Companion Companions plural

Radiyal

Lāhu May Allāh be please

anhuma

with them.

Radiyal Lāhu anhum

May Allāh be pleased with them

(rh)

Past

Imāms

or Rahima-hullāh

scholars, (A)

Two prophets

May Allāh have Mercy on him

Alayhumas-Salām

May Allāh‟s peace be up on them

230

Transliteration The table below indicates the symbols which employed in this book to help the reader in pronouncing the Arabic words, phrases or terms. These terms has been used by Oxford University. Transliteration table for Brill with extra explanation Abbreviations: A = Arabic; T= Turkish; P = Persian

STAND FOR

SYMBOLS

BROCKELMANN

(EI 2) ‫ )ء‬Hamzah

ʾ

ENGLISH EQUIVALENT SOUND

ʾ

The first consonant vocal sound uttered when saying at, it or oh

‫ )ا‬Alif (long vowel

a, ā Ā

a, ā

Like: Father or Hard

‫ )ة‬Ba

B

B

Same equivalent

‫ )د‬Ta

T

T

The same

‫ )س‬Tha

th

t

Sound like th in Month

‫ )ػ‬Hā

ḥḤ

ḥ

This sound produced in the lower

a)

throat, no equivalent ‫ )ؿ‬Kha

kh

ḫ

No equivalent. Place of sound: back of the mouth top of throat

‫ ) ر‬Thal

dh

d

Sound like th in Author

‫ )س‬Ra

R

r

Sound like r in road

‫)ص‬

Z

z

The same

231

‫ )ﺹ‬Sād

ṣṢ

ṣ

Sound like a deeper „S‟ in Muscle

‫ )ض‬Dhād

ḍḌ

ḍ

Sound deeper that „D‟ like dho

‫ )ع‬Ayn

ʿ

ʿ

Comes from bottom of the throat

‫ )ؽ‬Ghayn

gh

ġ/Ġ

It is like a gurgling sound. From the back of the mouth

‫ )ق‬Qāf

q, Q q

q/Ḳ

It is like a gurgling sound. From the back of the mouth like coffee

‫ )ي‬Lam

L

l

Sound like a l in Islam

َ) Meem

M

m

Sound like meem to Mām

ْ)

N

n

Similar to English

ٖ)Ha

H

h

Like He

‫)ح‬

Ta

a; at in idāfa

Sound like t in train

ٞ/ٜ) Ya (long

ī/Ī, -iyy-

ī -iy-; i; y

See perceive, receipt

a, e, i, ı, o,

a, e, i, ı, o, ö, u, ü

vowel i) Short Vowels

ö, u, ü

232